《Isekai de Kojiin wo Hiraitakedo, Nazeka Darehitori Sudatou to Shinai Ken (WN)》 Chapter 1: Slave girl Chapter 1: Slave girl This will be the orphanage you will manage from today onwards (???) The building appeared like a church, but was very ragged. The paint on the roof and walls was peeling, the windows were broken, the weeds were overgrowing and it was all very dirty. It also looks like the door will collapse if I try and open it. The soldiers from the castle who had escorted me here returned immediately after leaving a few words. Haa, I Shinji Masatsugu breathed out a sigh as I thought about how I ended up in this situation. Simply put, Ino, we were brought to another world using summoning magic. Although I dont fully understand how, I was brought here with my classmates. There were many humans who seemed to be wizards surrounding us, wearing black robes from head to toe. Although their attitude was generally polite, they refused to explain anything and immediately brought us before the king. I was made to place my hands on a crystal ball and recite the word Status Confirmation then as soon as my confirmation ended, their attitudes took a drastic turn. He is unnecessary such words were suddenly said. Compared to me, apparently others got such jobs as Hero and Legendary Wizard. In addition, my skills are Defend (Reform) and Beginner Status Appraisal. The Defend skill is one that anyone can have as long as they have the beginner warrior job. It is a skill which defends the user and his colleagues from an enemys attack. However it seems that the iron wall of the holy knight is stronger. Well, supposedly (Reform) adds a little bit of extra power butit is still a beginner skill so the increase wont be much. Other than that, I dont have any attacking or recovery skills at all. Thats why, since they couldnt throw me out to starve to death, they had to find somewhere to put me so that I could at least live. Naturally, since the world was devastated they put me in charge of an orphanage. Even though I protested a lot, they would not listen and since I was at the bottom of the class social ladder, even my classmates sent me off with looks of contempt. I had no choice but to do as I was told. I wonder what the current state of the orphanage ishas a homeless person settled here? Then. Who.are you? KOHOKO (???) The voice belonged little girl with cat ears. But her situation was miserable. Half of her face was ruined and her breathing was labored and poor. She also seemed a bit languid, likely due to a fever Hey, are you okay? (Shinji) I call out to her, however the girl Im s..sorry. I dont have anything else. Please dont hit Lucia anymore (Little Girl) What do you mean? (Shinji) Hi~u (Little Girl) Screaming, her body began to tremble. Looking closely, there seems to be traces of whip marks on her body. Its okay, I wont hit you (Shinji) Iis that true? (Little Girl) Its true (Shinji) Ye, yes (Little Girl) Although the girlLuciadoesnt seem to believe me, she still calms down somewhat. I have calmed down, Im sorry (Lucia) How did you get here? (Shinji) I asked her. Apparently she was a slave of a large merchant, his hobby was to act violent towards his slaves. So it seems she was hit hard with a whip. Though there was no sexual abuse due to her young age, she was still physically abused in a poor environment. She was also sick and weakened, leading her to await death here. But being alone is lonely. My parents who were also beastmen were killed. I want at least you to be with me until I die. The other person was not as nice as you. Gusu~ Hiku~ Hiku~ (Lucia) I got it (Shinji) Thats right, I understood it easily. Even though Im a beastman and my face is ugly and sickly, you will still stay? (Lucia) Of course (Shinji) I nod my head as well. Thank you, Im satisfied even if I die now (Lucia) I comfort the little girl who says such things. You are a very pretty girl (Shinji) Even if you lie Im happy. I would have liked to have met you with my original body. If you had some healing skills (Lucia) If I had some good skills like that, maybe I could save her. Im sorry, I only have skills to protect (Shinji) Even when I was taken to a doctor, the diagnosis was that it was impossible to cure even with the highest level of healing magic, Resurrection. Perhaps its a disease that no-one can cure. (Lucia) She looks down as she says so. I could say nothing and only increased the strength in the hand I was stroking her head with. But at that moment, a tremendous light was released from my hand. As soon as the light appeared, the girl raised a surprised voice. This isno waymy sickness and my face that were impossible to heal even with resurrectionthe whip markseverything was cured by you (Lucia) What do you mean? Certainly the light was released from my hand. ? However its strange. My skills should only be Defend and Status AppraisalWait, what about (Reform) Right, you can bring forth your status by concentrating you consciousness. As I attempted that, a detailed screen appeared in front of me. Wait, what!? A skill that provides absolute defense to those close to you. In 100 million years, only three people have ever possessed this skill. It is manifested only by a chosen few What does this mean? Im just a boring, average student, is this really my ability? Whilst absorbed in my thoughts, I was brought to the real world again by a girls crying. Gusu~ Gusu~. Thank you very mucheven though Warabi is already dead (Lucia) It seems hard to get a word in right now. I slowly stroke Lucias head. Eh, what? (Lucia) Do you not like it? (Shinji) N, no thats not it. For beastmen only their parents or master can pat their heads (Lucia) (TLN: She uses Goshujin-sama for master) Hm? Im neither your parent nor master though. I should stop.. (Shinji) Master! Please become my master! (Lucia) Im puzzled by the girls sudden offer. Even if you say that (Shinji) Please! Please become my masterno, maybe you dont like me as expectedright? (Lucia) Thats not true. Fine, but if you dont like it then please tell me (Shinji) I will never not like it! (Lucia) After saying so, she began to talk to me in a formal tone. Ano, master. Thank you very much for helping me (Lucia) Un (Shinji) But Im worried Ill be thrown away (Lucia) I wont do such a thing (Shinji) Thats why, I want proof that youre my master (Lucia) Eh? Thats (Shinji) After finishing speaking, Lucia immediately took off her clothes. Please give me that proof (Lucia) No, I cant do that (Shinji) I decline immediately. It would be impossible for me to take advantage of such a little girl. Later, when you become an adult (Shinji) I tenderly attempted to avoid the topic, but You really mean it!? When I become and adult Ill be a bride! Its a promise absolutely!? (Lucia) Eh? Certainly when you become an adult you can marry someone you love(Shinji) However, the girl didnt seem to hear me. She just repeats the words Bride Bride Bride Bride whilst smiling. Eh? This is strange. For the time being, I told her that I will open an orphanage here. From now on me and Lucia would live here together, with her as the orphanages first orphan. Chapter 2: Shopping Chapter 2: Shopping I am currently out shopping in the city. When I talked with Lucia in the orphanage, we discussed about purchasing what we needed. Although I received a portion of gold from the king, it will likely bottom out in a month. Here it is, master(Lucia) Saying that, Lucia rushed ahead with her small body. Then, the surrounding peopleespecially the men stared at her. YeahLucia is very beautiful. Although she is still young, in the future shed become quite a beauty. Ive never seen it at this level on Earth before. ? Whilst thinking such a thingMasterLucia says as she joins her hand with mine. Oi oi, its embarrassing since we stand out so much. The gazes from the surroundings are painful. Damn it! Why to such a person!(Mob A) Tch!(Mob B) That person definitely clicked his tongue right? Yare yare, I didnt want to stand out at all. Also, there are occasionally groups attempting Nanpa, but each time she hid behind me trembling. Her attitude was completely different compared to being with just me alone. (TLN: Nanpa is a type of flirting popular with teenagers and those aged between 20 and 30. Generally, guys meet up in places with lots of people and approach women to try and get a date. If youve read healer in another worlds labyrinth city, the protagonist is forced to be part of a nanpa group by his friends. Though his friend is almost arrested for being too forceful) Maa, because I have theDefendReform)skill, it isnt really a problem even with if we get involved with nanpa. Like that, we went around various shops that dotted the streets. Yet for some reason the places we went to seem to have become noisy. Yare yare. Ma, masterI had a lot of fun on my date with master today(Lucia) Although she is saying such lovely things, I have to make my stance clear here. This was just shopping (Shinji) Still, I was happy (Lucia) Whilst engaged in conversation, a commotion seemed to be occurring ahead of us. Nn? What? (Shinji) Apparently, it seems to be a fight between young people. They are standing with swords drawn in the street. Its a quarrel between adventurers!!(Mob C) Such a voice was heard. A so-called adventurer is someone who receives requests for a reward. It seems 2 of them had a disagreement over something. However, I dont have the disposition to find such things exciting. I advance quickly in attempt to pass by. At that time, one of the adventurers swords was knocked out of his hands and flew towards us vigorously. At this rate it will hit Lucia!!! But that never happened. Using a knife hand blow I hit the sword sharply, shattering it into pieces. It appeared as if the sword had completely disappeared from the gallery. Apparently, it seems that myDefendskill had been activated. Well, it did state it provided absolute protection. Wh, what is with what!? That sword was made from Orichalcum, but he destroyed it with his bare hands!(Mob D) He must be a high ranking adventurer!(Mob E) Stupid, no matter how high an adventurer is, even if theyre S rank, they wouldnt be able to do that!(Mob F) Such voices were heard, how annoying. I didnt even want to stand out. I briskly walk away from that place. Amazing master(Lucia) With a red face, Lucia looked up at me. Though Im not sure I deserve it, since I didnt really do anything serious. Well, for now we went back to the orphanage like this to continue improving our environment. Specifically, cleaning and arranging our everyday items. The orphanage was wrapped in such a busy atmosphere when it was suddenly visited by someone. My name is Doran, the guild master of the adventurers guild. This is my attendant, Shurai(Doran) So he says as he introduces himself. What could he want? I show them to the guest room and Lucia follows. They sit down and face towards me. I hope they will hurry up since I want to clean the orphanage quickly Straight to the point, we want you to enter the adventurers guild! What do you say?(Doran) Doran suddenly lowered his head. Ive heard about your tremendous power when you broke the orichalcum sword a while ago. Your ability will get you to A class, or perhaps S class. Just for registering, we can give you a significant reward!(Doran) Im sorry, its already been decided that Ill run the orphanage here(Shinji) Please! You would only need to complete 1 request a year. Rewards can be received either from the client or directly from the guild(Doran) I still refuse. I already have an orphan to look after, I cant throw her out(Shinji) Though it was frustrating, I declined yet again. The face of the man dressed in blue clerical robesI believe his name was Shuraisuddenly became distorted. How dare you refuse the request of the guild master!(Shurai) Oh, it seems like his mask came off pretty easily. I shake my head in disapproval. Yare yare, no courtesy at all. I have no choice but to refuse (Shinji) As I say so, I sit down in my seat. However, Dorans voice reached my ears. Shurai!! I should get rid of you idiot! You bring me such shame!!(Doran) Bu, but(Shurai) But nothing! You are fired! Never show me that disgusting face again!(Doran) That cant be! Ive been working for you for 10 years(Shurai) I dont need someone as incompetent as you anymore!!(Doran) Hiii, please forgive me!(Shuria) Shut up!!!(Doran) As Doran screams, he releases a body blow with his muscular arms. Bogo~o! There was a dull sound. Guge~!Shuria squeals as he immediately falls down. Excuse me, are you finished? I have to go and prepare the orphanage now(Shinji) When I said so, Doran opened his mouth in a rush. Tr, truly my stupid subordinate has done something rude. I want to apologize. However, somehowyes you dont have to become an adventurer if you dont want to. You also dont have to do any requests. However, if you incidentally have time available, I ask you to please try some requests from the guild. Of course I will pay considerable expenses as well. I will ensure your treatment is of the highest grade. Im sure we could manage that somehow(Doran) Well, Ill think about it. However the orphanage is my top priority(Shinji) Thank you, thank you! As long as its not impossible!(Doran) Master is so gentle(Lucia) Lucia commented. Ah, I did hear you were running an orphanage. Somehow Id like to support it a little(Doran) Although Doran came up with such an offer No I will have to refuse, since I will do that myself(Shinji) Th, then think of it not as support, but as reimbursement for my rude subordinate!(Doran) I open my mouth again to refuse. But before listening to me, Doran put a bag on the table and left. Not forgetting to kick his subordinate who had fallen unconscious, outside. Stupid fucker, hurry up. Im never going to live this shame down, such incompetence!(Doran) Hiii!(Shuria) I wanted to call outOi!but since they left so quickly, they likely never heard it. Yare yare, Im troubled once more. I throw out a sigh. Oh, because Im poor you think I extorted this money? That wasnt my true intention at all I take the money out of the bag whilst thinking such things. To which Lucia raised a surprised voice. It is a considerable amount of money! 1000 silver coins, 400 gold coins and 5 white gold coins! There is about 10,000,000 giels here! Well if it wasnt for master Im sure they would not even consider putting out such a large amount of money(Lucia) Its not a big deal (Shinji) I shake my head, but Lucia looks at me with a gaze of respect. Yare yare. Like this, the day came to dusk. Chapter 3: Elf Princess Chapter 3: Elf Princess I cooked a simple potato dish for dinner. Amazing!! Its delicious master!! I have never eaten such delicious food! Its on the level that you could even open a restaurant!(Lucia) Its not a big deal(Naomi) When I shake my head, Lucia quickly stood up. What happened? Even though youre my master, I have not helped you at all(Lucia) To be depressed over such a thing. Well, I also have a lot to learn. Lets do our best together(Naomi) Yes!(Lucia) After finishing our conversation, a sound like fluttering clothing sounded out. What could it be? At the next moment, a black clothed person suddenly attacked me with a sword. However, since I was following the opponents movements with my eyes, I was able to sweep the sword away easily. Of course, I paid close attention to ensure the important potato dish didnt spill. Then, I heard a surprised voice. Im, impossible! Our Balk Kingdoms spy unit is said to be the strongest in the continent and yet so easily!?(???) Oi, its dinner time now. I will forgive you if you leave this place quickly(Naomi) Dont be stupid! Whoever you are, we cannot keep you alive now that youve seen us! Take this!(???) 10 people immediately appeared and attacked me, but I completely destroyed almost all of them. This is so boring, I might even yawn. How is this possible!? We the intelligence unit of the Balk Kingdom were so easily defeated. At this rate the country will be destroyedIm not dead yet, I have to get away. Ill remember you!(???) He tries to escape, but Im not so soft as to let assassins escape. I quickly take a sword from one of the fallen assassins and throw it towards the one who was running away. Da, damn itmy country is(???) Leaving such words, the last surviving member of the intelligence unit from the Balk Kingdom died. Oi, I can see you hiding over there(Naomi) The person hiding revealed their appearance at my words. Although the person was wearing a hood, their height was quite small. It appears they were not part of the intelligence unit. Thank you. Thank you for saving me(???) The person says as they remove their hood. What appeared was an extremely beautiful girl, with long blonde hair extending down her back. Her skin was a glistening white. Yet, what stood out more than anything were her pointy ears. I apologise. I am Erin, the princess of the elven forest. Thank you for your help at this dangerous time. On behalf of my country, I would like to express my gratitude(Erin) I did not help your country, just you(Naomi) Saying so, Erin thanked me once more with a tint of shyness. Is that right, for me instead of my countryOh, then I will thank you personally. Im really grateful(Erin) Well, its not a big deal(Naomi) No, it is a big deal. The people aiming at me were the strongest intelligence unit sent by the Balk Kingdom. Even S class adventurers would struggle against them. Yet in such a brief time, you managed to annihilate them all(Erin) Well Im not an S class adventurer, so I somehow managed(Naomi) I try to deny it, but Erin looks at me with glittering eyes. Ano, Id like for you to tell my your name(Erin) As she asks, her cheeks are red for some reason. Its Masatsugu(Naomi) MasatsuMasatsugu, its a wonderful name(Erin) No, I think its pretty normal(Naomi) Erin shook her head. Masatsugu.Masatsugu..is it?(Erin) She repeats my name over and over for some reason. I dont know your circumstances, but since the threat has already left. Arent you okay now?(Naomi) As I say so, I turn my back to return into the orphanage. Ah, wait a moment! Please dont throw me away Masatsugu!(Erin) Erin clung to me as she pleaded. Fuu, I sighed. It cant be helped, Ill listen to your story over a meal(Noami) Thank you very much(Erin) Although she had tears in her eyes, she still voiced out words of thanks. And after hearing her story So to summarise, your hometown was burned to the ground by the Balk Kingdom, there is no elven forest anymore. Your subordinates who escape with you have already been killed. Erin is the last legitimate princess of the elven race?(Naomi) Thats right. I carry the last of the elven royal familys blood. Since I survived, I have to give birth to a child to spread my bloodline. For the record, it is not necessary for my partner to be an elf as well. I would prefer someone like Masatsugu, who has the power to protect other people and is gentle, thats why(Erin) As she says so, her eyes twinkle as she stares at me Thats pretty serious. Im glad to hear your feelings, but its likely due to being helped by me. Erin is still too young to have children, when you become an adult and think it through calmly, you will change your mind(Naomi) I wont change my mind! Besides I can make children right now! Im serious!(Erin) No, its likely the suspension bridge effect. Besides, you are still too young. Youll understand when you become an adult(Naomi) That means.when I grow up we can get married? Its a promise!(Erin) Nn? No thats not the case(Naomi) We should have a spiritual marriage in front of the 10,000 year old spirit tree.ufufu(Erin) Lucia who had been standing quietly next to me suddenly spoke up. Ano, Erin. Master has already promised to make me his wife when I grow up. Thats no good Erin!(Lucia) No, no way. I also want to marry Masatusugu! Besides he said it was ok when I grow up!(Erin) Its useless even if you say that! I was also told I would be his bride when I grow up!(Lucia) No way, I wont get married to anyone!(Naomi) Yare yare, I held my head. That night, I fell asleep with nothing resolved. Erin who had also lost her parents had decided to stay at the orphanage. I was wondering if the argument would continue tomorrow as well, but the next day the two of them were smiling and talking. Apparently, they seemed to have signed some sort of secret agreement or something. Sometimes the words first and second wives come out, but I dont know what theyre talking about. In the meantime, it seems there are now 2 orphans in this orphanage. (Note: The suspension bridge effect is also known as the misattribution of arousal it is a term in Psychology used to describes the process whereby people make a mistake in assuming what causes them to feel aroused. For example, someone feeling fear may incorrectly mislabel those responses as being romantic arousal. There was a study in 1974 where they sent a group of men across a suspension bridge towards a woman. The men assumed their fear responses such as heart beating faster and sweating were due to their arousal towards the woman, rather than their fear of the bridge. This is also why its a trope that after saving a woman from a disaster, they end up falling for the man who saved them. The fear from the incident is attributed to being arousal towards the man, causing them to develop feelings) Chapter 4: Creating commodities Chapter 4: Creating commodities Creating commodities Waiting for donations, doesnt cut it. We need to make something that sells. I approve! While still having money, you are already taking measures. As expected of master! I approve too. I agree with Masatsuga-sama, relying solely on donations which are unstable is bad for management! I see, I thought about it. Things that wouldnt cost a lot, and which wouldnt take a lot of money to be made. How about these? ? I show them a list of what I wrote. It might be easier to explain with a picture, I think. Those are picture books, puzzles, chess, shogi, menko cards, koma, kite, japanese fan, which are in the list. So many of them!? With all of these ideas, well amass a fortune!? Actually there are a lot more with almost no cost, but for now its these. At my words both of the little girls became surprised. All of this is too amazing. It might be normal from the world master has come, but in this world these will be really popular. Even if there was a person with the same circumstances just like master, I wouldnt go with them! Youre exaggerating. Its nothing really. Now, lets see how we can make them into reality? But, despite saying that the two of them were looking at me with sparkling eyes. Sigh, its really not a big deal as they make out of it. Lets make them fast. Im sorry! Understood! At my urging they turned over and apologized to me Now, first is the picture book, basically its stories with pictures. So that children can read and understand whats happening through pictures. For certain there are alot of children who cant read characters. By reading the characters out loud to them, then even the children can learn them. This is revolutionary! I think even nobles will buy! Lucia said that This will definitely sell! As expected of Masatsugu-sama! It seems Elin also approves it. But I was shaking my head. I dont things will go so smoothly. The problem is the paper, can we even get it in this country? Ah, thats right. Paper is expensive here. I dont think its something we can obtain nor the common people. Unfortunately we have to let it. It was a magnificent idea. Oi, why are you giving up at this stage. If we dont have it, well make it. At my words, both of the girls stared me vacantly. Such a thing, can we even make it by ourselves? To Lucias words, I replied Well its a primitive method, but its not impossible. Amazing, I didnt think you can make paper I wasnt able to think of such a method. As expected of Masatsugu-sama! Its no big deal. Now lets prepare, well postpone the other ideas. Yes! Understood! To make paper we set out to the garden. The garden in the backyard is pretty wide, all kinds of weed has grown there. First lets try out with this plant. When I found an suitable plant I cut it at the stem. Amazing, you are going to make paper from an ordinary plant? Ill see That is my reply to Lucias words. To think that you could make paper of that! Elin raised her voice in surprise. Just cut the grass thinly and cross then put weight on them. In my hometown this is the best primitive method to make paper. A method that is becoming obsolete, but if you have no funds then you can make it. I dont know if this plant is suitable but Ill keep testing with others aswell. Haa, its amazing too much. Certainly, in this world people tan the animals skins for it. It takes a lot of effort and its limited. I nodded to Lucias words. That was parchment, right? Depending on the number of sheep and above all its too much time consuming. Its not a very wise method, the one I am doing is even more primitive. Elin was nodding her head to my words. Its as you said. Nevertheless, making paper out of plants stem. Its truly revolutionary! If everybody could imitate Masatsugu-sama would be good Its not that big of a deal. Now, come help me with it because me alone is not enough. YES And like this we thinly cut the dozen plants stalks into strips. Now to put stones on them for a little bit. Hm? It looks like somebody is at the entrance. Ill go see who it is, you guys finish the rest. I wonder who it is, oh isnt that my classmate Torita? I had a bad feeling about this. He was Miyamotos lackey, one who harrassed the weak, a very horrible person. He also fairly harrassed me aswell. Swinging violence left and right, extorting money, and making me a laughinstock in public. There were times when I wanted to die aswell. But, something is wrong? The arms and legs are bent weirdly, and his pose is unsteady. I leaned my head as I approaching Torita. If it isnt Torita, what happened to you? Your legs and arms are bent wrong, theres blood coming from your body here and there, are you okay? Your ears and nose are torn aswell. Haha, your hair on the right side of the head is completely gone, its quite a novel-like hairstyle. Hahaha, did you come to make me laugh? Hahahaha! I cannot contain it anymore, somehow you remind me of an monster! Y-you, think thiis is funny?! Uwaa, so you had few teeth left aswell. No wonder, I could barely understand what you are saying. Are you really not a monster? You, haaha, huu Blood is flying around, dont get the orphanage dirty, you idiot! As I was saying, all of a sudden a chair flew from nowhere and hit Torita in the groin. It sounded like two jewels were crushed but Im going to pretend I never heard it. Ugiiiiiii He fainted with a sound not resembling a human being at all. I thought he was scum, but in the end he wasnt even human. Trash should go in the trashcan, but now what should I do with him? After that I thought about how to clean all this up Hiiiiiiii It was a very ear-piercing shriek. Hm, it was a woman. Who are you? You were behind him, I didnt notice you. Hi, hii, you asked who I was? I am this towns brothel No. 1 and the one who bought Torita. I followed through because Torita said hell show me an interesting sight, but whats this! Its not you whos suffering but Torita is. She was shouting hysterically. But I was surprised at her words. Eh!? Seriously? Someone like you is No.1, it has to be a joke. That brothel has to have low standards. Whaddya say!? Its the best brothel in the town! In otherwords there is nobody more beautiful than me in this town. Ehm, I became worried when I saw a chair fly all of a sudden so I came to see you. The one who said that was Lucia who came from the backyard. Long chestnut colour hair and with red eyes that had a mysterious ambiance. Her cute ears on her head were hanging down, I see she was worried about me. The characteristics of beastman could be clearly felt, such an imbalance of attractive appearance could only be created as miracle of nature. Eek!? The screech of that No. 1 prostitute reached my ears. Masatsugu-sama, who is that came? While saying that, Elin appeared. A peerless beautiful girl with a blonde hair that extended over her back, which would glimmer when it takes the sunlight and pale skin. An appearance to the point where it could be said that god made her. Aah!? I look at Lucia and Elin constantly. When I compare you to them you are no different than a normal person? It is it a level I wouldnt buy you even if you asked. So can you take that trash and return with him to where you came from? As both of you have funny faces, be on good terms. Gugugugu, to turn me the No. 1 down Ill report this to the owner! You used violence against Torita-sama! Then you and those little girls will suffer! Youll get a taste of hell on earth. Ah, it would be better to stop. My skill Protect (Improved) is a passive skill, perhaps thats what happened to Torita. I cannot make sense of what you are saying Eeh!?! Kyaaa The prostitute screamed suddenly. A group of bees were rushing towards us. Ofcourse, their target was her. Hii! Not the face please! The womans face began to swell up badly. At the start it was normal but now it was like avant-garde art. Oi, go back with that trash there. Whatsoever, if you report about me, youll be met more with unfortunate events. I understand, really! I understand thats why pwese shtop it! Her face had swelled up, and her appearance became horrible. Her being the No.1 in the brothel is no longer possible. By holding Torita she went back to it. If you think you can threaten me with violence and stay still, then youre wrong. Chapter 5: Status Open! Chapter 5: Status Open! On the day we were making paper, the idiot Torita and Idiot woman came so we had to stop making it, then we made dinner and talked a bit, after that we went to bed. Incidentally, all of us slept on the same bed. At first we all slept separately, but then Lucia and Elin came, since they werent feeling well sleeping alone, they came in my room to sleep with me. *sob*, *sob* Father, mother, master, where did you all go? Its dark, please dont leave Lucia alone, I dont want to be alone anymore. Are you allright, Lucia? If its me then Im here? Uu, *sob* yeah, good master was here. Lucia opens her eyes and checks my face to confirm it, feeling relieved that it was me she went back to sleep clinging to my arm. At the beginning when she was sleeping separately, she was crying due to having a nightmare. Sleeping with me, somehow gives her peace of mind. She was holding still, so I decided to pat her head and she started to make a relieved expression. It seems Im needed for her to recover from her trauma. While thinking such things, Elin sprang up and started showing gestures as if she was searching something. She was searching a knife for self-defence, naturally there wasnt any put nearby. Its because I put it away. Looking at her state I called out Elin to her, then she hugged me with her small body which was shaking. Her hometown in the forest was burned, brethren slain, having assassins after her life, I cant blame her when she is waking up at fixed intervals. While Elin is in panic, she will unconsciously attack anybody that gets close to her but for some reason Im her only ally so she comes to hug me. Masatsuga-sama, Masatsuga-sama, Masatsuga-sama I am her only emotional support. She was desperately calling out for my name. Its allright, Elin. Ill be here to protect you forever, thats why theres nothing to be afraid of. Elin stopped calling my name, her small body slowly stopped shaking aswell. Then she tightly clinged to my hand and quiet breathing sounds came from her. Elin still needs me aswell, huh. With small breathes, I also was falling in a doze. In such a doze, I started thinking. Despite the orphanage being small now, I still have to work hard for them. If I dont work hard, theyll be met in unhappiness again. So for that to not happen and to leave this place as with no problems, Ill look after them with care. Nevertheless they are pretty girls. There arent vile emotions now because they are young, but in the future they will be nonpareil beautiful. The men who will marry them will be very happy, me becoming their husband is impossible. Right now it is out of courtesy, but later it will be a good childhood memory. Besides there are alot more better guys than me, these girls are really beautiful, whatsoever theyll be loved and envied by others. I fell asleep while thinking of such things. And so as usual comes next morning. Master, Ill go together with Elin-chan to draw water from the well, because we have little. I see, there isnt any. Ill come aswell, its heavy right? That isnt needed, ever since Master has cured me from my illness Ive been steadily swelling with strength. Its all due to Master! Hah? I tilted my head in doubt and activated one of my skills. Status Open! Name Lucia Ouldklein Age: 12 Sex: Female ? Occupation: Orphan Race: Beastpeople (Dog-eared tribe) LV: 3 HP: 720(+260) MP: 0(+0) Strength: 240(+80) Intelligence: 90(+30) Dexterity: 480(+160) Luck: 180(+60) Protect (Improved) Effect: The protected person by the target holder will receive a major status improvement. Abnormal status effects will be made invalid, and self-recovery is increased aswell. In the case of Death Curse is put on the protected person it will be invalided with the cost of 1/10 of status. Wait a sec, this is way too strong! At the start when I looked she was an ordinary person, but now her hp is 4 times her strength!? Shes strong even without the improvement, but with my skill shes reaching inhuman levels, truly terrifying. Elin-chan also said that while being near Master, her magical power has been rising up. Thanks to that, she can cast several wind spells one after another and can carry stuff around while flying. Hah? I called out Status Open once again. Name: Elin Grasswood Age: 12 Sex: Female Occupation: Orphan Race: High Elf LV: 5 HP: 360(+120) MP: 999(+333) Strength: 30(+10) Intelligence: 210(+70) Dexterity: 120(+70) Luck: 150(+50) Protect (Improved) Effect: The protected person by the target holder will receive a major status improvement. Abnormal status effects will be made invalid, and self-recovery is increased aswell. Tch! Seriously? This one is magic specialized type. Having 999 MP, thats not just strong that is just broken! Elin was strong aswell in the beginning, but add my skills effect in the mix and her strength is at the level of monster. The two of you are strong, but how far are you? Ill go first, Master! All of a sudden, Lucia thrust a punch in thin air. In the next moment, a rock which was at the corner of the garden let out a deafening sound as it bursted and then scattered around. Air Judgement Fist! By gathering our essence in the fist, we release at full its one of the beastpeople techniques! The opponent can die! I am next! Wind Magic Art Crush! Another rock in the garden, began to gave out crackling sounds as it was being crushed. In several seconds it was reduced to the size of dice. The target is being compressed to the utmost limits by the surrounding air! The target can die! Being around Master feels like my strength keeps increasing! Thank you, Master! I like being together with Lucia-chan. With me being on Masatsuga-sama side, my magical power level will increase even futher. Everything is thanks to Masatsuga-sama! Thank you very much! Yeah, amazing. Hm? Watch out! A lump of flame was headed towards the girls at the speed which you couldnt see, but I erased it completely with my body. Im sorry, Master, I didnt see it at all. Likewise, Masatsuga-sama. If Masatsuga-sama wasnt here I wouldve died. Thank you! Youve more to learn. You cant never know of when an threat will come. Thats why not only you have to train offense but defense aswell. Understood! Master! I understand, Masatsuga-sama! They started looking at me with sparkles in their eyes. While we were sparring, I had no time think such things. I heard a voice coming from the sky. Chapter 6: Versus Demon King’s Forces Chapter 6: Versus Demon Kings Forces What was that? I tried to assassinate him since I felt a strong magical power but instead I got noticed! Whats more, he negated my strongest magic like nothing. There was a person like this among the humans!? I didnt hear about it! There was a person floating around twenty meters up in the sky. It was the silhoutte of a beautiful girl with crimson hair around 17,8 cm, growing horns out of her forehead and wings that resembled of a bat, while from behind a tail could be seen. If I remember the King said something, the ones who treated humans with hate were the demons. Still to be surprised to this extent is troubling. I reduced of the 20 meters distance in an instant, it was just a simple jump. Say what!? Closing this distant in an instant, what kind of magic did you use!? Amazing, Master just when I thought I cant see your figure anymore, you were there already! I couldnt follow you at all! Guaah! This is bad, I cannot I flicked her several times, and not too soon she fell from the sky and began tumbling on the ground. She seemed like she was on verge of death, but shes alive after all. Well, I did go easy after all. If I was serious it wouldve been an instant kill. Even if she was a demon, I couldnt go serious against a girl. Its not kindness, its just a soft touch. Amazing, Master you defeated that demon so easily! We are unable to defeat demons and you despite going easy on her you defeated her. It seems there is a long way for us to match with Masatsugu-sama Uuuu Did you come around? Guh To think there was somebody this strong on the human side, why is somebody strong such as you living in a shabby place like this? If its somebody strong as you, then you can be one of the top 5 demon emperors in the Demon countrys army and welcomed as such. If you become one of the 5 emperors then you would be given several castles, treasure, prestige and whatever else you could desire. You are sufficiently qualified of it. Now that I remember, a while back one of 5 emperor spots has been opened. Well, you were called Masatsuga? Wont you come to the demon side and become one of the emperors? I am not joking around, Im serious. Isnt it inevitable that the human side couldnt evaluate your true potential? If you come to our side you will be treated as somebody of your power should be. So, how about it? Ill welcome you as the new demon emperor. Since youll be welcomed as a new emperor there will be all kinds of opinions, those that will be against you this Crimson Blood Mira will be the one to vouch for you. How about it, will you not come to us? You will no longer have to fear the humans and the war will be won! I have no interest in it. I frankly replied as such. Certainly one of the 5 emperor spots might not be enough for you, since you are that strong. How about this, youll be one of the emperors on the surface but in the darkness you will be a secretary to the right-hand of the Demon king a so called Arch Demon Lord? Ill negotiate with the Demon Lord by putting everything on the line. Its a position which you would be able to get half the world and control it. Still not interested. Guhuh But, at this rate there is nothing other than becoming the Demon King himself, but that would be difficult. Thats right! In the demon race there is a scroll that has been passed down as a tradition. As of nobody can use it but if its Masatsuga-sama then surely you can use it! Youll be entrenched in the inner parts of the Demon King family, I can guarantee with my life! I said Im not interested. I dont have so much time be something like secretary of the Devil King! I have to manage this orphanage properly thats why I have no time to play around. Uuuu, but if you dont come to this side then well be defeated. Thats right! How about we make a treaty instead? I refuse. Its troublesome so I refused. Please help me here! I have money on me. Could you not negotiate with me for it? As she said that, she took out a bag from nowhere and when she spread it there was coins in it. There were 50 silver coins, that was basically 50 000 000 giel. Its troubling, Ill listen to you for now. Thank you! We have no choice but to retaliate back against the humans who have invaded the Demon Kings country. In the case that we would occupy the area and put it under our rule, I would like Masatsuga-sama to remain neutral. I am not saying you should be our ally, but how about an NAP instead? (TL note: Nap is basically Non-aggression pact) Then we really dont need a pact. I shall not attack you guys as long as you dont attack us, with this the conversation should end. Please wait a bit! Lets make it into a treaty somehow. I dont mind if my life is taken for it. We demons wouldnt leave somebody like you on the humans side alone without a treaty. I suppose nothing can be done. It seems, I am just too strong for them to just leave me alone. Its too troubling to be binded by the treaty, but without it it would be even more troublesome. I certainly want to manage the orphanage silently, but because I wield a power outside of the norm I cannot be left to my own devices. I understand. Give me the treaty document ? Thank you very much! This is my heartfelt gratitude! Saying that she took out a pouch. It was called an Item box that can hold 10,000 items in it. Usually they hold 10 items or so, for it to hold 10,000 it could be said that it was so valuable that there are several of it only in the world. Naturally, Ill bring you an official thank you item at an later date. Please forgive me, since the most valuable thing currently on me is that money. The signator will officially come to visit you, ofcourse. Signator? Yes, its the Demon King. Naturally since we are the ones bowing our heads, Masatsuga-sama doesnt need to do anything. Well manage everything that is necessary. You will be notified ahead of time for the visit. This is so troublesome. Even though I have no free time since I am managing this orphanage, why do I have to meet the Demon King who is the most prominent person in the world. Its troublesome, but I have no other choice than to give up at this point. Until we meet again Mira said that and flew away in good mood. Master is amazing. To bind the Devil King into a treaty, its like making a treaty with all of the demon race which is surely Masters first major achievement! Whatsoever, the Demon King himself coming to ask for an signature is unheard of. This is unprecedented! As I thought Masatsuga-sama is really an amazing person! Its no big deal. Being strong is not really something that you should be proud of. Managing the orphanage is a lot more difficult, werent the two of you going to the well to get water? Lets go together At my words they were both looking with sparkling eyes and cheerfully replied Yes. But, while we were heading towards the well from behind us somewhere a light Wait for me female voice was coming. Chapter 7: The Spirit Deity Chapter 7: The Spirit Deity When the demon Mira left, we could finally go to the common well to draw water from it but we heard a voice calling Wait please. But there is only a dry well in our garden, apparently it was coming from the well. While thinking as such, a transparent woman came floating from the well. Are you a ghost? Shes quite fitting with these ruins. Master is calm, how are you not afraid? Its a ghost, a g-h-o-s-t! Fueee, were being cursed. Well calm down, dont you think humans are more scarier? If you think like that then you wouldnt be scared of ghosts. Even if you put it like that Impossible, Masatsuga please hold us tightly together! Sigh, they are strong but at the end they are still children. They are kinda cute when they are being scared of ghosts. It seems that I am still necessary to them. So, who are you? We are going to draw water after this. Since my skill has no indication of activating, it seems you arent a evil spirit. Yes, first of all I am not an evil spirit. I am this continents manifestion of water spirits in other words a Spirit Deity. Calling me Shii-chan is okay, Im sort of an huge deal! A Spirit Deity, huh. Another outrageous being has came. So, what does this Spirit Goddess want? Ehm, thanks to you purifying this lands impurity, the seal on this land has been removed and Ive been revived. Its been 1000 years, originally it should be impossible to remove the impurity that has continued to seal me for so long in just a few days. Youre really amazing, are you really not a God disguising as a human? I am nothing like a God who cant do anything, Im fully fledged human. Thats right, even God couldnt remove the curse. You were called Masatsuga-sama? Masatsuga-sama perhaps has exceeded God? It matters little, whether I have exceeded or not. More than that, I need to go to the common well to draw water. On top of it youre free of greed and stoical. If you are truly human be more boisterous! Im not dissatisfied with my humanity. Muu, youve no interest at all. I see, hmmm, okay Masatsugu-san I decided its you! Wha? A Spirit Deity is allowed to have one partner in their entire life, so I said Ive decided its you! You might become a Spirit deity aswell? Youll be an existance something between a God and Spirit. Since its you your power and spirit are both plenty of qualified for it. How about it? Ive no interest in it. Please go ask somebody else, besides I dont know about God or Spirit Deity but there are a lot who want it. Having such desires is no good. They have no qualifications if they are not kind as you and strong. I beg of you, please think about it a lot more. Ive finally found you who has the qualifications to live together with me. This is really, really big deal, normally you shouldve jumped at it? And I said that I dont care about it and I have no interest in it. Whatsoever for me now is to know how to manage this orphanage properly. Eeh, that cannot be. Being spiritual is the best, you know? There is a possibility to become a god. ? Ive no need of it. Ive no desire to be a God, I dont have such free time. Now its time for me to go draw water, so go back to where you come from. At my words the Spirit Deity Shii started weeping. *sob* But Im an Spirit Deity. I am the will of the world who controls controls over water. I see! I understand! Ill show you how much of a great existance I am. Ill make this dried well be usable again! From it crystal water will come out so you dont have to go! How about it? So dont throw away the spirit, please dont say like go back. Forget about being my partner, how about me just staying close to you? Aah, I give up. Okay, okay. Ill allow you to stay here, so stop crying. Using the well again will definitely be helpful. When I said that, Shii face changed from a tear-stained face to a bright smile and expressed her thanks. Really? Shii is useful? Ehehehe, thank you, Masatsuga-san is really kind! She said that while smiling. Something is amiss here. Ah, I forgot but now that the impurity is gone and Im here this whole region will now get better. Until now this place was cursed so vegetables couldnt be grown and the well was dried but now its resolved. But in reverse the place where the kings and nobles live will now be more harsher. Since the impurity was cleansed here now it will collect itself there and curse the land. Those nobles and royalty knew fully where they brought to me, so this might be their poetic justice. Thats right. This time probably the cursed land will call forth unfortunate accidents and you can see zombies and ghosts appearing there. The crops will die, the water will corrode, it will be a very haphazard place. Is that so. Well the people there will have to do by themselves. The curse that was in this place was dealt by the people who lived here, so the curse there will be solved by the King and nobles besides my classmates live in the castle aswell. All humans are equal, isnt this a great thing? Ehm, Master, Im sorry for interrupting you in your talk. I have something to talk with Shii-chan about. Thats right Masatsuga-sama, we have something to talk as fellow women, thats why well borrow her for a little. They said that and pulled Shia with them towards the back of the building. Before I knew it she changed into human form. She seems to be a normal pretty girl, still I wonder what they are talking about. When they came back Shii had empty eyes and was grumpling Im 3rd woman Im a Spirit Deity yet 3rd woman, I have no clue what she was on about. With that, Shii also joined us and the 4 of us began living together and 1 week later, on the timing of when we all finished dinner in the living room the demon Mika came again. As I was thinking about it, the request which I accepted from the Demon Country appeared saying Please conclude the NAP agreement. Chapter 8: The NAP between me and demon race Chapter 8: The NAP between me and demon race With that, Shii also joined us and the 4 of us began living together and 1 week later, on the timing of when we all finished dinner in the living room the demon Mika came again. As I was thinking about it, the request which I accepted from the Demon Country appeared saying Please conclude the NAP agreement. I am very sorry for interrupting you this morning. I am the messenger that came today as Demon King-samas ambassador. Ive come to report that the document marking the NAP between Masatsuga-san and the Demon King has been finished. For accepting the request for an NAP between us, I thank you very much! She said all of this with her kneeling down to me. Its bad for the surrounding girls, so Id like her to stop kneeling down to me. Its fine so raise your head up. Its a treaty of equality, right? Thats why you dont have to act so politely. How big-hearted, not only to accept our outrageous request but to even treat us as equals. Truly benevolent! It wasnt a big deal. Its only reasonable, right? Now lets finish the treaty, can you show me the document? Yes! She took out a glittering gold box. Its so gaudy. Its fine even if you didnt put so much effort in it. Its only natural if you think of the importance of this treaty! The devil races golden box A treasure box thats used by the demon race that once controlled the world. The exterior looks like its made out of gold, but I dont know the exact material. There is a strange magic that the treasure box can only be opened by the owner and those whove been granted permission. It is complete resistance to magic and physical attacks and cannot be destroyed. Its employed with automatically repulse theives who try to steal it. This legendary box could be mistaken as an item created by God and bestowed from him. While it looks like it has finite storage at first sight, its actually infinite as it changes its interior based on the item thats put. Value: Priceless Ehm, isnt it valuable alot? Was it really okay to use it? Considering the importance of this treaty its only natural! Even in the Demon King there was nobody opposing it either! Despite not being able to explain well, but this treasure box is delivered in hand to show our sincerity. Please take our feelings to consideration! Hmh, I dont particularly care. Please, dont end it like this. If its rejected back then not only my head will roll but several others in the Demon Kings country! Okay, Ill take it if you say like that I dont need their honesty. Thank you very much! Mira expressed her sincerity while almost being on the verge of tears, sigh. Theres still yet more things to be given. Still more? Oh, its fine already. I understand you guys feelings fully. Please dont say that, think about our sincerity! Your sincerity is troublesome. We offer you this Ancient Dragons Skin! Its a skin tanned from an ancient Dragon that has lived over 10000 years. There are no raw materials that come second to it! If you use this and make equipment then this will make any attack against you invalid! I dont particularly need it, since Im not something like a adventurer. I understand so dont make a face thats about to cry, Ill take it with gratitude. So can I confirm the contents of the treaty? Thank you very much! Sigh, now lets see the contents of the treaty. 1. Both sides are prohibited to use attacks using force, coercion against each other. 2. The one who will break the treaty will have to pay remuneration to the other party. 3. The treaty will last for 5 years and after this will be renewed automatically if none of the parties propose something else. In case if the treaty is torn, at the maximum it is offered half an year. 4. The treaty will be in 2 parts and each party will have one part of it and it will be sealed in blood. 5. The treaty will take full effect after the two parties seal the treaty with their blood. 6. The two parties can consult each other if there is some kind of doubt in explanation of the treaty. Hum, I see Hm, as I thought we cannot tie like this. Why, why not!? Is there something in there thats disadvantageous for Masatsuga-sama? No, thats not it. Thats not it but Do you really not understand? If you really cannot then sealing this treaty will be difficult? Would you kindly tell me the part which is the problem? Somehow Masatsuga-sama needs to seal the contract. The country will make an effort aswell! Well then, heres a hint. Between article 2 and 3 something is missing! Do you understand now? Eh!? Im sorry, I dont understand. Until you understand this treaty is put on hold. This is a trial for you guys that you need to notice by yourselves in order to sign a treaty with me. Come again when you understand. Yes, well work hard! Mika said that and flied off. She will return to the Demon Kings country and have the leaders think of the meaning from my words. Amazing, Master. In your previous world were you something like a diplomat? Seriously, you handled it with dignity as if you are used to it. It difficult for diplomats to find an problem with the article with just one look. Moreover, what was the problem? Masatsuga-san, could you tell me the answer? You should think about that by yourself. Okay, time for everyone to do their homework. If you understand it, tell me it secretly and if its the correct answer youll be rewarded! That seems fun! Lucia will try hard! I also wont lose! Shii will also try hard. Anyway, its time for the children to take a bath and go to bed. Shii-chan also saved me since she can prepare hot water with ease. Yes, Ive prepared a while back. This building has many rooms, so I bought a tub and installed it in one of the rooms and turning it into a simple bathroom. This was the first thing that I started working on when I came to the orphanage. Until Shii came I was cleaning my body at the common well, but dirt is hard to come off. Shii-chan is a Water Spirit Deity so turning water into hot water is an easy task for her, thanks to her we can now enjoy a hot bath. Ah, thats right, you girls were entering the bath with me until yesterday, how about we dont go together anymore? You guys cannot enter forever with a guy like me since you girls are getting to an appropriate age. As I said that both of their faces went from grinning into distraught and tightly hugged my back and my legs. Did master grow to hate us!? Please do not throw us away, well do anything! ? If there is a problem with our attitude, well change it! Well shape ourselves to Masatsuga-samas liking. Thats why please dont go anywhere! Um, their leftover trauma is still there. Ill gently remove it. Theres no reason for me to throw you girls out. You girls are the most important to me, but you girls are of an apt age so taking a bath together would raise problems, do you understand? I dont understand at all! I dont care what we do as long as its with Master! Same goes for me, Ive decided to offer everything to Masatsugu-sama. Its fine if its now too Ah by the way, Shii-chan has no problems either. I thought there would be a problem, but if the girls themselves say much about it then it cannot be helped. I sighed in my thoughts and led them by their hands to the bathroom. The bath happened with no problems occuring. They offered to rinse my back but it took some time, well they are still kids after all. Chapter 9: Making paper seems simple Chapter 9: Making paper seems simple Ive been preparing for a while for this orphanage to have a stable income. While we do have temporary income, having a stable income guaranteed is important. The first piece of the paper has finally come to surface, its the paper which I have been making for the past 1 week is complete. Amazing! Its just as Master said, the paper from the plants stalk have been completed! This may be an incredible thing, to the point where it may change the production structure of it. Even if its a technology from your world, its spectacular that could be applied so soon. Its no big deal. I denied while shaking my head. Haa, Master is too humble. You need to properly understand how incredible this is! Thats right! No matter how you look at it, the page is cleaner than the parchment and its low priced aswell, in certain words this is revolutionary! Thats right. This will be widespread in the common people and there is a possibility that it will change life completely. Youre exaggerating it alot, now lets continue in making commodities. At that, the girls went You! and swelled their cheeks. I left them as they were and rustling I drew pictures and letters on the pictures. Im making an picture book. For the time being I made 1 page and I showed it to the girls and asking them How is it? . The letters and language are from this world and you can use them immedatiely after being summoned. This is? Pictures? Is this what Master drew? Fuwah, this is amazing the features were caught properly. Its no big deal, its bad right? I think that I dont have any artistic sense. Thats not true at all! Its different from all the pictures Ive seen, this is one that gets to the feeling great. Thats right. Despite having a deformation I can understand what is drawn and strangely it feels familiar. This is amazing and I know that it is an elf. Making paper is alone amazing but to think Masatsugu-sama has talent even in artistry. This is no big deal. This is just 1 page, but really it spans over many pages so that you can read. For example let me add one more page, here the person on the first page who opens the door on the next page he will be crushed by the baggage overflowing from the door and like this the story is shown. For the missing parts you insert explanation notes, interesting right? When I finished my explanation the girls faces a surprised expression has surfaced. This is too amazing In the other world this may not be an incredible thing, but in this one this may not be reproduced so well. Besides the letters and the pictures are well done. This will sell well-enough. Its not inferior even compared to worker whove done it for several decades in that profession. Yeah, really. It will not sell only in this country but in the others aswell Ah, but Lucia was making a anxious face. I wonder what kind of story should we write? I am not particularly good at thinking up such things. Me aswell, but I do understand that it must be amusing to read it. Im bad at using my head too. Masatsugu-san, what shall we do? With worried experessions they looked at me. Its not difficult. Its fine writing familiar stories. For example, a hero defeating monsters and the Demon Lord is fine aswell. I see, there was no need to fuss around! As expected, Master. Its much easier for the world to accept familiar story. Its as Masatsugu-sama says, there are many stories like that. Our focus is totally different. If you can copy existing stories then youll make the picture book almost effortless. It wasnt a big deal. Now nothing will happen if we talk forever. Lets start making picture books already. Yes! I did not say that it would still be difficult, because there is a problem of how to enter into the market. When it comes at this level it would be cruel to let them think about it. It has passed the scope of consultation. This is a problem that I need to think about myself. Its unfair but it must be done, there is no other choice. I have a strategy about it, Im going to see. This is how we started making picture books so that we will have an sustainable income for the orphanage. Several days, there was a crowd outside of the store. It was a retail store where were selling the 100 picture books that we made.We entrusted the sales to a nearby shop with little bit of money. We were wondering how the sales were going so we watched from the 2nd floor of an inn. The pictures book were a bit over 1000 giel but when the first person took one in hands by curiousity they talked loudly which made others rush in aswell. Amazing! Its as Master has said its helluva popular. To think there would such a big crowd on the first day, Masatsugu-sama knew about it since the beginning. Its like Future foresight. Its really amazing. No, becoming this popular is just as I expected from the start. There is no particular need to be surprised, Im more intersted in what happens after this. On my words the girls had surprised expressions on their faces. Theres still more after this? What in the world could it be? Despite being such a huge hit, what Masatsugu-sama is talking about still hasnt started? Rather, this success feels like it was natural for Masatsugu-sama. Haa, I wonder what in the world Masatsugu-sama views through his eyes. Please teach me. Whatll happen after this is a secret. Look forward about it in the future. Now that weve come to understand the sale, we have free time for the day. Everyone you are free to do as you like but come back at night to the orphanage. With that I declared a break-up of the convo here and the girls replied with Yes! Understood!. Yet somehow they were refusing to seperate from me. No, do as you like Yes yes, I am doing as I like. I am fine as long as am with Masatsugu-sama. Shii also wants to relax with Masatsugu-san. Sigh, them depending on me so much isnt good. Dont be depending too much on me, alright? You might have affection for me as a guy for now, but in the future you will probably meet other guys and fall in love. They took a bit of distance when I said that. That will not happen! As long as Im with Master Im fine! The rest of the people dont matter! ? Im same aswell! I havent thought about anybody else other than Masatsugu-sama! Shii also wants to be with you forever. Yup, they retorted back energetically. Sigh, theres nothing much to be done after they said it like that. Truly troublesome. I see Well, you are free to do as you please. Ill be going to shop for a bit. Ill come too! I, Im coming aswell Shii is coming too Sigh, I cannot become somehow. I have to consider various stuff too. Either way, this is how we set out for the town. Chapter 10: Shopping with cute girls Chapter 10: Shopping with cute girls Master, where are we going? As long as I am with Masatsugu-sama I am fine anywhere. Shii is also fine anywhere as long as she is with Masatsugu-san I walked side by side with Erin and Lucia clinging to each side and Shii-chan clinging on my neck. Good grief, they are making it hard for me to walk. I softly advised them. I cannot walk if you cling so closely to me. Is it fine if you leave away a bit? But it had the opposite effect. But if we do that, it will be bad if I lose sight of you! She said that and with a Kyuu sound she clinged to my right arm even harder. I also like being near Masatsugu-sama the most! Erin also tightened her hold on my left arm. Am I heavy? Ill be come semi-ghost so that weight will decrease With Shii saying that she increasingly became more glued to my back. Yup, it has become troublesome. I can walk while enduring it but the eyes from the surrounding men are scary. Theyve misunderstood they arent anything like my girlfriends. Its true that I like them a bit. Its just that how much beautiful they are. Sigh, please stop looking at me with envious eyes. Youre misunderstanding. Look, we are receiving envy from the surroundings. You girls are embarrassed, right? Moresoever if we walk like this theyll misunderstand that you girls are my women. Thats why its fine if you seperate away for a bit? I tried once more to dissuade them gently. But they had no intention of separating rather they clung even more. Ehehe. Is that how we are? I look like Masters woman? Lucia began to press her forehead on my arm and grind it. Its like Ive been officially recognized. I already belong to Masatsugu-sama. Erin said something which I didnt properly understand and began rubbing my arm with her cheek. Shii also has no problems with being Masatsugu-sans woman. Shii said that and brought her cheeks sticking close to mine. If they wont do it even if saying so much then theres no helping it. The surrounding views hurt but Ill have to endure it. Oh well, its fine. I was thinking that today we should buy clothes. Choose whatever you guys like Ill buy all of it. Aah, its here. While having such conversation we went towards a cloth store in corner of the town. Master, did we enter into the wrong shop? For some reason all of the clothes is highely expensive? Ah, I see, Master has come here to buy clothes right? No, no, what are you talking about. I decided to come here to buy clothes for you girls. Its fine to pick any clothes you like. Seriously!? Theres no reason for us to wear such nice clothes! Thats right, Masatsugu-sama. Theres no need to use money for us who are orphans. Shii is fine with her usual wear. No, no it would be a waste for you guys not wear them considering you are all beautiful. Just choose any you like. Theres no problem if you pick more than 1 aswell. He said Im cute. Is it alright really for us? Its as if Im dreaming. Even when I lived as a princess I did not live in extravagance. Despite, Shii being fine as he is currently? Im saying its fine. Just pick something already. Finally believing in what I said the girls went into the interior of the store to search for clothes they like. When their eyes changed, I thought they are really girls. Excuse me, customer but As I was watching the girls, the old man shop manager came to them and started talking. Hmhm, its really a fairly high-quality shop. By calling out perhaps he assumed something. He is probably worried about them having money. Finally when the girls started choosing the clothes, this boorish guy came. Dont say impolite things to customers. Look! I said that and with my thump I flicked the forehead of the shop manager. Guah, what are you doin? The old man was and alternated looks between the something white which fell on floor and me. Apparently he couldnt believe that I would have something like that. No, is it real This is white coin? What is it? Can you not talk properly? At my words he stood at attention and with great vigor he bowed his head. Im deeply sorry! I didnt think that you customers would be owners of white coins! Huh, is that it only? You made such a fuss for such a simple thing. At my words the old mans face colour changed to pale and prostrated on the ground and apologizing. Im really sorry! Ive done such an impolite thing! Please find it in your heart to forgive me! I dont really need your apology. I personally dont care, its just that I couldnt forgive your discrimination against poor people. Ill forgive you this time. You should change your attitude towards the customer from now. Y-Yes, thank you for forgiving me. He apologized while on the verge of tears. While I was conversing with the good-for-nuffin came Lucia with her chosen clothes. Ehm, how are these? I wish to know which ones Master likes best. She was slightly embarrassed while saying that and was holding a white blouse and a dark one. You have nothing to worry about my tastes. You should pick whatever you like. But, Lucia began shaking her head at my words. Nay, then there would be no point in asking. I want to display clothes to the partner I decided *mumble*. I dont understand well but if you say it like that then wouldnt the white bring out the glow from your chestnut colour hair? Honestly I think that she is so terrifyingly beautiful that she is fine anything. Is, is that so? Then white it is! Ehehe ? She instantly brightened up and held the white blouse as if it was a treasure. Ehm, etto, Masatsugu-sama I also brought clothes She was holding a green and red hoods that resembled that of which was worn by nobility. You too? What is it? I thought I said to choose clothes by yourself? No, not exactly I want to wear the clothes Masatsugu-sama that likes so that youll like me even more! I dont understand well, but wouldnt the green suit you well? Being an elf the green definitely matches you and its cute. At my words Erins face became red and was grinning. Cute! Ehehehe, the green one it is ! The young girl was rubbing her cheeks on the green one. Please choose for Shii aswell! Shii was saying that while holding yellow and light blue western styled shrine maiden outfit. Why do I have to choose Hurry, hurry! Hm, for Shii its light blue. I think it matches well with the colour of your pupils and hair. Really? Uhehe Shii-chans face became really sloppy and immediately wore the light blue shrine maiden outfit. Oi, youre happy too much. We havent paid for it yet. At the end I chose appropriate clothes for myself and with it the shopping ended. Sigh, attending peerless beautiful girls when they are shopping can wore you out. We got out of the shop and went towards home. In that moment a voice from behind us was calling for me. Chapter 11: Holy sword user. First Part Chapter 11: Holy sword user. First Part It was a familiar male voice and one that I didnt want to hear again. Oi, if it isnt Masatsugu. Wait a bit, whatcha doin not greeting me? Haah? Its Miyamoto. Hes the boss of the garbage company which Torita is from. To put it simply hes a bully with a very base moral character. If you go against him, youll be a target for bullying and violence. He has a hobby to persistently bully you. Ofcourse he demands money out of his bullied targets and time from time he strips them naked and humiliates them. In either case he intends to hurt the target. When I was his target, it was hell. Hes a despicable guy that will not dirty his hands himself but use his underlings like Torita to bully the target. He has a good head and his face is nice aswell. His parents are rich too. Thanks to that he doesnt have a bad image towards his parents and the teachers. Really filth of filths. Naturally, his relationship with females is also bad. If they are just slightly beautiful he will find their weakness and them blackmail them into a relationship, a lot of girls cried, some even cried themselves to sleep. ( Weve been found by a dangerous fellow.) As I was thinking such things, Kiyamoto saw the 3 girls I was leading and raised an Ooh sound. Tch, its really easy to guess what this filth is thinking. Whats this, leading such cute girls. Moreso 3 girls, they do not suit you, Masatsuga! Give those 3 to me. You do not have complaints, right? Hey, you girls are better off with me. He slowly reach his hands towards them with coaxing words. Even if they had boyfriends in school, he managed to mess the cute girls up using his looks. I tried to stop him fast. But, apparently there was no need. Master a disgusting person is approaching Eh? Kiyamotos face stiffened up as he couldnt comprehend what they spoke. It was truly a marvelous scene to be behold. Masatsugu-sama, what is this? This trash that started talking to me, today must be a weird day. At Erins sharp words, Kiyamotos mouth was opening and closing. Youre like a muggot so please try not to enter our view. I feel discomfort just by having you in my view. Shii should only have Masatsugu in view. Wha, what did you just say!? After being bombarded with abusive language from the girls one after another, he shouted with a quavering voice that couldnt be heard properly. Kiyamoto who was completely enraged couldnt notice the scrutinous eyes that were watching from the surroundings. Its really a foolish outrage. :Oi, trashy Kiyamoto. Are you not embarrassed after yelling in a busy street like this? More like, Im getting embarrassed. Cant you just stop this farce and go somewhere else? Having an acquaintance like you is embarrassing in itself. I beg of you. At my pertition Kiyamoto was somehow becoming more mad. Youuuuu, Masatsugu! Dont think it will end just like this after saying that! ? Oioi, your intelligence to begin with wasnt high but after coming here hasnt it deteriorated? From a while you havent said proper words, have you? Monkey guy, please go somewhere else. Its embarrassing having you around. Ah no, that would be an insult to monkeys. On second thought perhaps its maggot? After I said that it followed by Ujimoto please go somewhere and began doing shuu shuu as if trying to really scatter a insect. Uhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I will not forgive you! Oi, your vocabulary is lacking too much. Its truly embarrassing now that I know Ive been classmates with this guy. Haa, I understand. I can hear you so stop yelling. Its really embarrassing. So? What is trash like you going to do then? I felt pity towards him so I asked him. Hes grinding teeth though he manages somehow to calm himself so that he can talk. He, hehehe, youll regret this. What was your ability again. I remember, it was Protect, wasnt it? Gahahaha. A skill so low that even soldiers have it. Truly pitiable! I sigh at the man who doesnt know anything. The girls also exchanged glances and they had surprised faces saying What is this person talking about?. It is going to be like that. No matter what is said, my skill Protect (Improved) is a transcendant skill that only 1 in a 10^8 people can have it. Even if you dont know you are foolish too much, Miyamoto. Either way, the introduction is too long! The conversation is being derailed again. Youve studied half-heartedly. How big of an idiot can you be. Hey, trash. I have no free time to waste on your silly farce. I will give you one more chance to talk properly to explain and do not derail it. It might be difficult for you due to having intellect of an monkey In honest worry for his brain, I replied to him in kind voice. Gugigigigi. How dare youuuuuuuuuuuu! Hey, hey, was I not telling you from earlier to calm down? You really are an monkey. I sighed several times at this. Masatsugu! Dont think you can bark continuously! Because you will regret it for making this myself mad! Everything you hold will be mine! Hear and be surprised! I have a skill given from God called Holy sword user As he was saying that with a single swipe he pulled a sword of thin air. It was a magical sword with a golden edge. But for me that was on the degree of hmm. Honestly its not worth worrying about. But, I wonder if I should go with that attitude. To the not interested me, Miyamoto stood up and became serious with his veins showing. Youll face the calmed me now! I have a skill that lets me use the holy sword which only apostles of god can have it! You can treat me as Great Hero from legends! This golden sword which was sleeping in the treasure room was used once by an hero 1000 years ago to slew the demon lord and its called Humanites Guardian. ! But nobody else could use it after that! It couldnt be pulled out from the stone pedestal! Its basically like that! Its a sword that is based on selection and you cannot do it if you dont have the skill! I pulled it from the pedestal! Moreso I can even use it! The sword which was sleeping and that nobody could be used for over 1000 years could be pulled only by a summoned hero like me! Even after coming out, nobody but me can use it! If somebody other than me holds it it will become terrifically heavy that you wont be able to use it. Hmm, its a cool sword. In the middle of my speech I approached Miyamoto and grasped the sword in his hands. Chapter 12: Holy sword user. Second part Chapter 12: Holy sword user. Second part Eh? Hmh, its not bad probably? As I was saying that I picked up the sword from Miyamoto and it made *whoosh whoosh* sounds as I swung it around. Hea Hm, somehow the golden and the blue colours are meshing with the magical power? Theres slightly a Brrr sound come from it as if its oscillating. Wha, wha, what? This gives an image as if it will fly far if I swing it. Here I go! I swung the sword which contained my magical power towards the mountain and the summit was erased completely. I see its quite serious power. Hm? Whats wrong, Miyamoto? What are you holdingggggg! That was Miyamoto screaming. He had a terrified expression on his face, he was crying and you could see snot running from his nose. What could make him like this? Thaat is a sword that nobody can use but me! Even for me to swing it properly I had to train every day, how are you swining it so easily! More so you can transmiss magical energy into it successfully!? Youuuuuuuuuuuu bastard, what kind of thievery did you do! Even if you ask me I dont know. On the other hand, why cant you use it? Its simple. As I said that I swung the sword lightly once again. Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Miyamoto once again shrieked loudly. I used that sword technique just once and the girls already were watching me with admiration. Master is amazing. I couldnt follow your swordsmanship at all! Being able to use a holy sword all of a sudden. Masatsugu-sama could probably be a hero! Hes not something like a hero. Hes somebody that will be a Deity! Damn it! Return it! Return my sword back! Miyamoto was approaching me while crying. Ofcourse, Ill return it back. Its as if I am bullying a weak person. I know, Ill explain properly! Everyone, I am not doing this to bully him! I explained to the people around us that I was not doing this to bully him in a loud voice. Stop it! I am not suffering from something like bullying! Thats why give it back already! Thats what I was saying. Theres no way for me to do something as low as bullying. I have to tell the people around us. Everyone! I am definitely not making Miyamoto-kun cry out of bullying! Uwaa! Stooop it! He was yelling this while trying to stop me. But, Ill not stop and Ill publicly say Im not bullying him. Fuuh, If I do this a lot it will not be misunderstood. Uuh, *grumble* I will not forgive you, *grumble* I will never forgive you, Masatsugu! How dare you embarrass me infront of the public. Its not like I need your forgiveness. In the first place is there even a need for me to be forgiven by trash such as you? Stop speaking things that arent understandable and take this sword and skitter back to the castle. I said that and presented the golden edge sword Humanities Protector to him. Miyamoto took it like he was stealing it. But! Guaah! Its heaaaaaaaaavy! My hands feels like they are being torn! All of a sudden, Miyamoto raises his voice and yells. What are you talking about? Is it not light like this? As I said that I picked up the sword easily from the Miyamoto who seemed like he was crushed from it. Uuu, why!? Miyamoto began crying while depressed. Perhaps nobody other than Master can use the sword anymore? Lucia suddenly said such a thing. Hm? Whats all this about? I heard about a famous fairy tale. The only who can handle the sword is the Wielder who the sword selected. If the wielder is not nearby then you can extract it from the pedestal to bring it to the one. Hm? Basically, I was the one who the sword chose as Wielder and it chose Miyamoto as the one who would deliver it to me? Its as you say. Its evident thanks to the earlier sword technique we saw. While saying that she was looking at me with reverence. Erin and Shii were also saying Amazing and Thats right. Uwaaaaaaaaa! That cannot be! To leave this me and and choose Masatsugu for a hero! He was desperately yelling while scatter saliva. Hm, thats right. Master? I dont have interest in being something like a hero. Rather than such a useless duty it is more better to raise you girls and manage the orphanage properly. I dont really need this sacred sword. Thats right, for me hero has no value. For that its good if you give it to the guy who wants to do it. For me, its much more important to make girls like who lost their parents like Lucia into examplarery ladies. But, when I said that Lucias eyes and the others were moistened. Master. To think so much of us! I also want to stay near Masatsugu-sama! Shii will be together with Masatsugu-san forever. I pat the heads of the girls one at a time. Here, so can you take this guy back? Ill leave it here so take and return it back, Fake Hero. I said that and I left the sword on the middle of the road. Damn it, damn. Ill not forgive this! Miyamoto tried to move the sword desperately while saying so but he couldnt budge it. I am not interested in heroes nor do I need something like a sacred sword, so I cant do anything about it. Its for us to return. Now, lets go home. The clothes that I bought for you girls are more important than the sacred sword. Since I bought cute clothes for you girls, when we get home will you show them to me? When I said that, the girls forgot that Miyamoto existed behind us and their expression was filled with glee. Ehehehe, I hope Master will like me. I also will persevere for Master to like me! Shii wants to be embraced and praised thats shes cute. Eeh!? Shii-chan is being unfair. I also want to be embraced by Master. Me also. With this we made way to home. Chapter 13: Great trader Golet-sama’s subordinate. First part Chapter 13: Great trader Golet-samas subordinate. First part After several days after the thorough defeat of Miyamoto, somebody knocked on the orphanage door. Excuse me, is there a person called Masatsugu here? I am Rile a subordinate of the great merchant Golet-sama. Like so, I heard it in a self-important voice. *Shock!* I understood why Lucia who was with me was shaking her shoulders. He is the former master of Lucia and one who has the city under control and is boss of the traders guild, moreso he is who throws violence for a hobby and whiplashed Lucia as punishment. Her trauma was stimulated and she began shaking furiously. Somehow, she explained the situation. Hes Golet-samas secretary, Rile-sama. Hes Rile-sama, I cant choose anybody else more vile in means from Golet-sama other than him. Ive been done more cruel things from Rile-sama than Golet-sama. Continously whiplashing me and not giving me food for several days, leaving me sleep outside in the winter. Did you perhaps come here to take me back!? I gently held her shoulder due to her trembling terrifyingly. Its all right, Lucia. Ill always protect you from now on. At my words, Lucia hugged herself tightly. Just from my Masters words, Ive stopped being afraid. Look, even the shaking stopped. Whenever Master treats me kindly the uneasiness goes away. It gives me total peace of mind! Despite me being an unreliable looking guy? Lucia was continously shaking her head Its no good if its not Master! Only Master gives me peace! Everybody else is no good! The usual reserved Lucia was claiming strongly that. I see. Im very happy for you having faith in me. But, surely you will find somebody else who is fantastic. When you leave the orphanage you would already be a fine lady! But, she rejected in a mad rush. I will never find such a person! I bet my life on it! Until now I havent heard Lucia make such strong claims about anything. If you think about it shes still a child so thats probably why. Im happy that she believes in me. But saying that ahead of time is bad. Dont say that youll bet your life on it impatiently. For me all of you are very precious to me. Precious he says Most liked hauu With raised voice, Lucias with face red and teary eyes she looked up at me. Uhm, somehow Im getting my words didnt pass right. Is it not troubling for you me being here? If Rile-sama has came to take me back then theres no other way but to go with him obediently. Golet-sama is really horrible person. There is no reason for him not to crush this orphanage. In the worst case he may even target Masters life I do not want Master to get hurt due to me! Hm? Why do you care about such things? Thats wrong? Lucia, you are still a child so its fine if you make trouble more and more. Eh? At my unexpected words she stared with surprise. Youre a child so dont think about difficult things. If its like then Ill do all of it. You only have to pass the time brightfully and cheerfully. Playing with friends and studying togethers, that is how it should be. On my words Lucia became absent-minded. But in the next moment, she began mumbling and sniffling. Were my words too harsh? Is what I thought but it wasnt so. Master I want to be forever with you! I do not want to return to such horrible place again! Thats right? Moreover in the first place I dont see why I should hand over Lucia whos very precious to me? Maaster Lucia this time opened her eyes wide and looked at me. Somehow her face was bright and about to cry from excitement. Lucia is precious I want to become older quickly. She said something which I didnt understand well. As Lucia said, that guy is our enemy. So, why dont we go see him? Probably well see something interesting? Huh? We began heading towards the door. The effectiveness of this rope! This filthy demon being!! The one who was spurting out words in such anger was none other than Rile the subordinate of the great merchant Golet-sama. For some reason he was tied up with a rope and rolled out around like bagworm. A steward looking man with a moustache and with eyes that look upon the surrounding people. Somebody who has high pride and loves cleanliness. Moreso, the one who binded Rile-sama is Long time no see, Masatsugu-sama. The homework which you gave us on the matter for the treaty, Ive come so that you may verify the answer Mia the demon countrys 5th emperor. When I came there was an suspicious guy so I binded him Was it wrong for me to do so? Thats what the demon girl inquired and kneeled infront of me with her head facing downwards. Its as if I was a king receiving a knight. (TN: This is called Accolade.) Please stop this excessive greeting, its embarrassing. I shockedly said it. But, she shook her head furiously intending to persist being in that posture to the end. No way! I have not come to be impolite to Masatsugu-sama! I couldnt pay attention to her when she said that. Yeah, for heavens sake please stop doing that. Im not the superior existance you think I am. While we were exchanging words back and forth a loud yell from one side disturbed us. Oi, do you hear me!? Do you think that you can just ignore me!? Untie this rope from me!! Can you hear me saying to untie this rope fast!? Do you even know who I am !? I calmed down and replied to the guy rolling on the ground. No, dont know ya. Who are you? On my words Riles face became vacant. But after a short while the meaning of the words dawned upon him as his face became red as an octopus and started yelling in anger. You bastaaaaaards! All of you sentenced to death penalty! Those who disobey will get death penalty! So he yells and moves with his legs to struggle free. I at Riles words exchanged looks with Mira and involuntarily smiled which looked like it had contempt in it. Fufu, youre speaking some funny words. Kukuku, why would we be executed for going against you? By all means, do teach us. Fuck, I cant contain my laughter. I who was unable to hold his laughter asked Rile-sama in a way as if I looking down upon him. I mean I cannot help it. He said Death penalty out of nowhere. Its what an elementary school student would say. No, that would be impolite to them. Atleast hes not on the level of human. Its on the level of an wild monkey. Whats so funny! You bastard, do you think its okay to make me mad!? I definitely wont forgive you! He raised a high voice and was violently struggling with his hands and feet while on the ground. Thanks to that he dirtied his expensive clothes with mud by himself. Uwaa, I called out to the girl behind him while I was drawing further from him. Chapter 14: Great trader Golet-sama’s subordinate. Second part Chapter 14: Great trader Golet-samas subordinate. Second part Lucia, come over here. Theres an interesting show. At my beckoning, the girl timidly came and hid behind my back. We watched Rile who was rolling down on the earth. It was a spectacle as if we were looking a clown show from above. Its you, Lucia isnt it!? Guooooooo! Do you think a slave like you can look at me with condescending eyes!? You wont be forgiven! You wench and that man aswell! Fuh, what are you talking about. Youre wrong. Lucia isnt a slave anymore. Shes a precious child of this orphanage. Rather I wont forgive if you lay a hand on her. Lucia tightly clinged to my arm when I said that. Impossible! Do you think well let such outrage pass!? Is that not the slave that Golet-sama bought!? Since you havent done the slave cancellation legally in front of the law it would be obvious that we were right! Rile was arguing it about desperately. But, I curtly replied to him. Unfortunately for you, I dont recognize slavery. Ha? At my unexpected words Rile let out an idiotic expression. I do not approve of it hence it is invalid. What are you on about! Surely the country does Because I am greater than the country, so if I say its bad then it will be invalided. I do not recognize slavery. Hence, I dont recognize your claim either. As if Ill believe in such a ridiculous story! On the contrary, you are in conflict with my laws. Wh, what!? Parties who hurt the children at the orphanage will become slaves so that they may know the pain of the weak people. Rile, for alas from today onwards youll be a slave. I was speaking of mercy. To my words Rile was screaming in objection. A slave you say!? This me who is Golet-samas subordinate!? Wahahaha, what nonsense are you speaking!?! There is no way for somebody like me to become a slave! How about it, Mira. I think its a bit troublesome but can you take this guy as a slave to the Demon Kings country. Its a personal request from me. Yes, theres no problem. To be able to receive a personal request from Masatsugu-sama and to do it would be a great honour. Ill immediately bring him home with me to Demon kings country. Whether you go mad or be eaten by the monsters in your head, I wont know but if you are lucky you will survive for about a year. Eh? What, you still dont understand the situation? Right now you are about to become a slave. Youll never step on human land ever again, giving up your humanity is important. Its an unfortunate thing. Finally understand what I just said, he let out agonizing cries. That cant be!? Please, help me! Why is this happening to me?!?!? To the agonizing Rile replied the demon being Mira. Oi be quiet. You are infront of Masatsugu-sama, yknow? Making anymore noise infront of your master is bad, yknow? Shut up! What lord! How dare you a demon being instruct me! Do you even know who yo Giiiiiiiiiiii Before Rile-sama can finish what he was saying Mira grabbed him by his hair and swung with brutal strength. Naturally, everytime she swung you could hear sounds of hair strands falling down. Gyaaaaaa Stop, stop, stop, stop Fuu, can not be helped. Disciplining her slave is a masters duty. Time to go home for today. Masatsugu-sama, Ill come back a different day. After saying that Mira elegantly bows and grabs Rile by the hair and flies away in the air. Naturally, Rile who was caught like and flied with her, you could hear sounds from his hair being torn by pieces but Mira didnt care at all. I dont want tooooooo! Return me homeeeeeeeeeee! This must be a lieeeeeee! Rile screams his desperation loudly but Mira just flies higher without any worries. Lucia, you might feel sorry for him, but take a good look. That is their just due for those who hurt other people. Even if I do not do it, somebody else would punish him. Rather than being enslaved, he couldve been killed. I did not kill him but made him a slave by giving him a opportunity to understand that what he has been doing is foolish. On my words, Lucia gave me a relieved look. It feels like she noticed my profound thoughts. Master, youre truly kind. Even to a cruel man like him, you are giving him a chance to rehab? While nodding I shrugged my shoulders. But, this is how far Ill do. The rest is upon him. While being a slave, its up to him whether he can repent or not. For example even if he dies from a brutal way in the Demon kings country as long as he was able to repent even a little then he had some value as a human being. She was deeply impressed by my words and looked at me with respect. Amazing, to think so much about somebody else Well, its not as grandious as you think. At my words she shook her head. It seems we cant get to agree. Well, its fine as it is. I didnt really do it so I can be praised. By the way, Lucia. Are you becoming less afraid of Rile and Golet? On my words Lucia looked up to me with an Ha expression. It seems she finally noticed my true intentions. Everything all this for me!? I slightly nodded. Afterwards Lucia started sobbing. Master Lucia Lucia is very gwatefuw Its no big deal. Rather its more natural that I will protect my precious girls? When she heard my words she genuinely cried and she buried her head in my chest and continued crying. My life was to meet Master. Everything uptil now has been overwritten by Master. My life was born today and from now I want to be forever with Master. Youre exaggerating. I thought she was overexcited a bit so I urged to calm down a bit. But she was not listening me at all and continued saying that she was mine. Nothing to be done, she is still a kid. While thinking such things, I kindly stroked her head. Chapter 15: Young bride. First part Chapter 15: Young bride. First part Master, is there something I can help you with? Masatsugu-sama, is there somewhere that I need to go so that I can help you? Shii also wants to do something. All 3 of them said that and coiled around me. While troubled I tilted my head sideways. For some reason these girls want to be use of me. Sigh, why would they want to be of to somebody like me. Rather than me I want those girls to play just like the other children of the world if they have time. Its troublesome if they admire me too much. Oh, is it perhaps there is nothing for entertainment? I came to a sudden realization. If I recall about my previous world it was overflowing with entertainment. But in this world there were no toys for entertainment. I told them to play but they had no clue how to play as children. Now that I see, I dont think such a convenient toy for entertainment exist In the next moment I was troubled. However, I remembered a game that doesnt need much preperation. That was How about playing house? I told my proposal to the girls. Ill be father, huh? Yes Thats natural. Unanimously decided. Well, that is to be expected. There is only one man here. But Why all 3 of you have taken the wife role? And I continued from that The three of you choosing the wife role, are you not deciding a bit too fast? There are like the baby and older sister role but why I do feel like those were not even considered? Ehm, Master. I want to be the wife role no matter what. The usually reserved Lucia was making her claim clear. Masatsugu-sama, I want to do the wife role even in the afterlife. The usually energetic Erin was appealing with a serious voice. Shii also wants it. Its her one request in life. The endings which she usually stretches are not stretched?(TN: Basically she stretched her endings of sentences with ~ or ~~ but this time she didnt.) Well, I think its fine to do the role you want. When I said that their nervousness loosened up and big smiles floated on their faces. Thank you very much, God of Beastpeople. Lucia is a very fortunate person, *sniffle*. Ill offer a dance of gratitude to the forests deceased spirits. Ehehe~Ehehe~ Sigh, why are you all so happy about. So, we started playing house like this. As a result of the conversation, for now well be playing a scene where my father role comes back from work. Welcome home, Master. Masatsugu-sama, welcome back. Welcome home. Suddenly I was greeted by 3 incredibly beautiful girls. Im somehow getting bad feelings since Im being greeted only by young girls. Particularly Lucia and Erin who are still 12 years old. Shii looks like 15 or 16 years. Even so all of them are beautiful. If this was in Japan now, I wouldve been completely out. By the way all 3 of them are wearing the apron which I told them about. They look like nothing other than young brides. The not good feeling is increasing. Master, would you like dinner or would you prefer a bath instead? While I was thinking Lucia asked me that with a smile. Shes somewhat like a genuine wife. It was so natural as if it was done daily. Ill request dinner first. So I did and Lucia immediately brought the food. It seems its real stew. Why are you guys putting in so much spirit in simply playing house? Im feeling some kind of mysterious pressure as if to remove unnecessary things. Masatsugu-sama~. Come sit next to me! Shii was merilly hitting the chair next to her. It seems she made space so that I may sit next to her. On the other side of the chair there was Erin sitting. It seems they made plans for me to sit between them. But it doesnt end there. Lucia was sitting on a lower table on the other side of the table and facing me. Ive literally been encircled from all sides. Wont it be sweltering if you are all so close to me? Theres nothing wrong if you all seperate a bit from me? I said that in consideration but mysteriously it had the opposite effect and they got even closer to the sit I was on. Uhm, why. Okay, open your mouth and say Aah, Master But Lucia presented a spoon to me while I was in middle of thinking. Because she was sitting across the table she had to slouch on it. Thanks to it, I dont know where to look! Yes, when she leaned over the table in my view came her breast crevice which I could see her fascinating figures like this and that. Rather, I can see it from a good angle, why is it. Even if try to avert my eyes I still follow. Maybe Im imagining things. Im glad that you are feeding me, Lucia but could you atleast come next to me? Eh, whats wrong? I want to feed Master from the front. Now, eat a lot and Lucias The always obedient doesnt listen to me for some reason only in times like this. But, why was she saying it slightly seductive tone. While deploying all the reason I have calmly ate the stew that the girls presented to me. After a short I won the battle with reason somehow and felt relieved for finishing then Erin came. Chapter 16: Young bride. Second Part Chapter 16: Young bride. Second Part Masatsugu-sama, did you finish your dinner because next is ear cleaning time? Now, come here and place your head here please. She said that while tapping her lap. In otherwords its the so called lap pillow. (TN: Sleeping with ones head on someones lap) Ehm, wont it be bad if I put my head there? Isnt that something you should do with the man you like? But Erin is It wont be bad at all! Rather, I will not give lap pillow to anyone other than Masatsugu-sama. Replying with a strong tone. Sigh, well shes still a child after all. Im happy to be admired but thats her impression as a child. I thought about it and in the end I let her to give me a lap pillow. How is it? Its perfectly soft, right? You cant smell anything weird, right? I got checked 5 times from the others. Just for the sake of this time I went into the bath 10 times and cleaned my body carefully. You didnt need to go that far Are you not getting psyched up too much? But, Erin was shaking her head furiously Quite opposite, its not enough so that I can offer lap pillow to Master! Besides how is it? Do you have any discomfort? She asked me with a worrisome face. No, I dont have any. I replied simple and she exhaled and began smiling. The previous cloudy face completely changed and became clear as if it went complete transfiguration. Sigh, you are making a huge thing out of just ear cleaning. Then lets begin the ear cleaning! She was ear cleaning me while delightfully smiling. Infact, her ear cleaning is good. While I was drowning in relief Shii came. That must be nice the two of you looking like wives. Shii also wants to do it! Shii clinged to me when the ear cleaning finished. Rather isnt it enough? Shes somewhat real. But when I said that Shii made a face like she was about to cry Eeh!? Uu~ That cant be~ Shii also wants to be Masatsugu-sans wife~. *Sniffling* She said that disappointedly and began crying. You dont have to be disappointed so much. I understand, okay. Well, just for a bit then? When I said that she immediately smiled. Ehehe~ She let out a huge smile. Sigh, why do they want to play the role of wife. Well then, it will be the scene where Shii is with a child. Ha!? Ehm, Shii Isnt it better to select a another scene instead? I pointed it out calmly. But Eeh, Shii is fine with this one. Together well think up a name for the child~. Different from usual she was being quite stubborn on this matter. Why at this time you are being so unyielding Usually she listens to what I say. Well, its fine After all its playing house. I reluctantly do it. Once she hears my words. Really~!? Hooray! Ehehe~ She sprouted a happy smile. Ehm, Shii was thinking that if its male his name will be Ren and if its female it will be Leila. Wh~at about it Masatsugu-san? I was listening to her while she was slowly rubbing her stomach. Somehow that gesture looked a bit too real. Its just playing house! Well, arent they fine? You picked quite cute names. When I said that she delightfully rubbed her stomach. Why am I sensing motherhood feelings coming from her? Really~? Im glad, I wish it would be born fast. Its our child~ While she was saying that she rubbed her abdomen in a trance. Is this truly acting? Its the point of an master. Hey, hey, Masatsugu-san try touching aswell~ She took my hand and guided it to her abdomen. This is the fruit of Masatsugu-sans love. Yeah Hey, I hope for around 10 children. That leaves 9 more. Ive thought all of their names, you know? If its boys then Noah, Koeln, Jack, Luke, Dira, Levie, Julian, Alek, Henri. If its girls then Angela, Sierra, Layne, Therese, Monika, Noelle, Anii, Sophie, Julia, you know~? You did well finding names. Ive thinking about them every day. Is that so? Thats it, lets put an end to the playing house shall we? Instinctively feeling that something was off I declared an end to the playing house. I heard Eeh, Lets play more but I ignored them and refused it immediately. Something was being gathered every day at the outer moat of the castle, but surely that was just my imagination. I kept as usual without thinking about it much. Chapter 17: The request from the guild master part 1 Chapter 17: The request from the guild master part 1 One day, the guild master Doran of the adventurer guild came. He had a obedient face. Did he trouble with something? I see he didnt bring along his subordinate Shry who said some impolite words last time. He really meant it when he said he was fired. But, in place of him he brought some sordid looking guy. He was tall and had a scar on right cheek and resembles a mercenary. He was holding a huge sword, it was probably his guard. Fumu, this mercenary occasionally takes secret glances towards me to size me up. He probably thinks he cant be found but its pretty noticeable. Well, I dont really care about it. I have no interests in small fry. Besides the time they came is bad. Doran is that you? We are having lunch right now. You will have to wait a bit there. When I said that to Dolan he stood and waited patiently. Yes, Ill wait for you. The guild master was here taking a form as if standing still at attention obediently at my words. Fumu, Doran glimpsed a part of my true ability. Thats why hes responding correctly while attending the role of an guild master. Theres proof of it aswell. At the sight of Dorans form the mercenary behind him was startled with open eyes. Well, the reaction from the small fry was to be expected. He was such a small-fry that couldnt notice my ability. Probably I didnt look anything other than a normal youngster to him. If only people at least had the minimum ability of Doran then my troubles would decrease but its a pity. Its quite troubling completely hiding my real ability. While I was thinking about it I sighed. Doran, theres no problem. You can sit there. I pointed towards the sofa which was a bit further than the guild master. But No, I cannot show such disrespect towards Masatsugu-sama! He firmly refused it. I said its fine. I wont make a fuss about it. When I said that Doran began looking lost and then finally sat down. And then he silently bowed his head. Thank you very much! And expressed his gratitude towards me. Sigh, not minding various things is not good since its terrible using power half-heartedly. As I thought normal as usual is fine. I miss the normal times. I thought bitterness towards my own power. As I thought Master is generous towards everyone. Its just like Masatsugu-sama and yet is really wonderful. Shii also thinks its wonderful~ Not really its only natural. It wasnt a big deal. Now, lets finish with the meal, we have a guest to listen. At my words the girls turned to me and looked with at me with respect. Haa, sigh. We finished our meal like that and began listening to Dorans business. Dorans thing was basically a dragon named Disaster Dragon settled nearby and wants us to slay it. The Calamity Dragon looked was a on a level where if S-rank monsters from the continent grew up and if they are good then it will be a tie and if they were bad then they would be instantly annihilated. Nay, looked wasnt it. Several days ago ten S rank adventurers went to face the Calamity Dragon. But the result was I dont wanna hear about it. If it could be disposed off easily then Doran wouldnt have come here to ask me. So youre saying that my power is needed? When I asked him he vigorously nodded. The one who can save this country from predicament is only you Masatsugu-sama. The one who has transcended S-rank adventurers, the SSS-rank adventurer Masatsugu-sama! He looked towards me with desperate plea. It seems I am the only one to dispose it. I turned my eyes away from him when he said save the country. Master is amazing. The guild master of the guild which is said to be the best guild in the continent is pleading you so much! Hes saying that Masatsugu-sama is stronger than everyone belonging to the guild! If we speak of SSS-rank then theres only Masatsugu-san on the continent~ But I continued shaking my head. I couldnt care less about the ranking. Nobody can really understand the depth of my power anyway. Even if others evaluate me as SSS-rank in the end nobody can accurately evaluate it. I said it with mixed sadness in it and the girls replied depressively. Master is just too strong, after all The loneliness is caused by being too strong? Its an unknown feeling to Elin. I am sorry Masatsugu-sama. The Spirit Deity Shii also feels like she cant catch up to you. Its not worth worrying over about it. Now the matter about the Dragon. Master Lucia had eyes as if she wanted to convey something. But I deliberately ignored her and urged to proceed with the talk of the Dragon. Haa. The request for subjugation of the Calamity Dragon on behalf of the adventurer guild master who is me, I personally request Masatsugu-sama to take it. The pay would be 100 white coins, how does that sound? At his words the girls gasped in surprise. 100 white coins!? Ive never heard of such pay! It must be the most brilliant achievement since the guild started. And from now on it will never be broken! After all its one hundred million!? With this Masatsugu-sans name will be left in history for eternity. But, to the surprised voices of the girls No, this amount of money is to be expected. Doran replied calmly to them. Doran, Ive no interest in money. I answered him coldly. Chapter 18: The request from the guild master part 2 Chapter 18: The request from the guild master part 2 When I said I have no interest in money Doran stared at me with a surprised face. Please forgive me. I couldnt think other ways of making you do it other than with money. When he said it was filled with reverence and bowed his head down. Haa, I sighed in astonishment. In the end money is just an utensil. It would be foolish to be swayed by such things. When I said that, the girls looked at me like they have noticed something. There is that way of thinking too Until I now havent thought like that. That money was nothing more than tools Despite Spirit Deity is not free from money. Masatsuga-san has transcended the spirits of humans. What, its no big deal. At my words the girls were contemplating with a serious expression on their faces. It might be a novel-like speech. I do not want to influence the girls more than I should. While I was thinking that Doran opened his mouth. Im extremely sorry for earlier. Please let us know about the pay as homework. Plus when you go to accept the request of slaying the Dragon you can take this mercenary behind me his name is Gotts and he can guide you. He is A-rank and is the sole survivor of the adventurer team which went to slay the Dragon. Naturally Masatsugu-sama should be accompanied by a S-rank adventurer but they were all wiped out and the closest one to S-rank is Gotts, please forgive us. Gotts who was introduced stepped forward with a triumphant expression. He was looking down and licking over expression. Probably, he was overestimating his abilities the arrogance typical of A-rank adventurer. I looked at him with pity and said Hes a burden. If we go together there will be no shortage of problems. I spoke of him as such. What did you say, you bastard!? At my words the guy named Gotts turned his face which was bright red and filled with anger. Surely his self-build pride and arrogance have been smashed into pieces. Haa, I sighed in amazement. Seeing me do that Gotts got even more angrier. I did not particularly mean to mock him. I was actually worried about his safety. Because our abilities are just too different. I dont care if he is A-rank and close to S-rank but to me is equivalent to an ant. I dont think this guy can endure the fight between me and the dragon who is equal to a god. Whatsoever, I strongly advised against it. But, the good medicine tastes bitter. I gave him the chance. But, apparently this guy Gotts stupidly threw the only chance away which was given by me. It was his appropriate last days of a fool, I couldnt help but feel a sense of helpless as I was naive. Gotts! Do you not understand the extent of his mercy!? Thats why no matter how long it passes youll never be a S-rank! Fumu, it seems the Guild master has understood my real intention to some extent. Shuuuuuuuuut up! I dont approveeeeeeeeeeeee of it! It was such a grating yell which seemed as if he couldnt hold it in anymore. The big sword which was carried upon his back he unsheathe it despite being in view of the guild master. I got a sense as he was going to assault me now. Instead of being afraid I saw this scene ridiculous and foolish so I unintentionally laughed. He grimaced yet more and looked at me as if the entire hatred in the world concentrated in him and began to strike me. While being a bad opponent for him, I changed my face to serious and tried hard. It goes without saying that this was most important. Just dieee! He raised his sword as he was yelling. But that point I was seeing it in slow motion. I had leeway to think of how to retaliate. To be frank hes not much of an opponent. I feel like I would fall asleep of boredom. Sigh it cannot become entertainment either. I easily intersected with the sword and calmly gave my impressions. But, he was frantically surveying the surroundings. He completely lost vision of me. As soon as he understood where I was, he rose quite a surprised voice. :Impossible, when did you. I couldnt see it at all!? Haa, I shaked my head while sighing. In that instant when I intersected with his sword I went around him and stayed behind him. Even if his eyes were of S-rank he still couldnt catch the speed of an God which was no problem for me. Whats wrong? Its a bit late to look out now? At my words Gotts was Shit, shit! It was a fluke. It was without a doubt a fluke. He was shouting that to himself. Just stop already. No matter what you do, you wont beat me. Far from objecting, Im more worried. But it seems Gotts couldnt accept the cruel reality. Wait, maybe he couldnt believe it because the power difference between us was so apparent that he thought he was facing a god. That must have been a tragedy induced by my overwhelming power. Damn it! He said that and yet again tried desperately to attack me while on the verge of crying. But, all of this was displayed in slow motion to me. Chapter 19: The request from the guild master final part Chapter 19: The request from the guild master final part Gotts came rushing to me in a verge to cry state, despite the difference in our strength. Naturally, overthrowing him is too easy. But, if I make an error in the power adjustment he can easily die. Gotts is a person who lets his hatred lead him and the target of his hatred is now me. If there was a god he wouldve sent Gotts to hell for being a fool. Thats why, even if he gets killed by me he has no right for complaining. That is why I who hold overwhelming power have the right to his life as if Im a god thinking whether I should take the life of the trashy man before me. If it was Lucia she would be kind. But Im different, I am half-hearted. I was laughing at myself thinking that. I was calmly thinking that it was time to evade while I was looking at his sword which has stopped. From his flank a persons hand was heading towards the blade. Once our eyes met that person flashed a smile towards me. I responded with a smile. That person was the young girl Lucia. *Impact*! Lucia who stopped the blade was holding easily with her two fingers. You are not an opponent for Master to use his hands on you. This may be presumptuous of me but I think I would be a better opponent. Hmm, thats right. Even if I were to hold there is still a possibility that he could die. I understand. Masters power is too much. Okay, I leave you to it. To catch up to me, combat experience would be good. Y-Yes! Please watch me! Lucia replied with glee in her voice and at the same time removed her fingers from the blade. And in an instant she vigorously went behind Gotts back. Actually Gotts was trying to swing the sword with all his strength while she was holding it. But he couldnt unshackle the sword away from her even if she was 1/10k from my power. Sigh, to think he was weak yet challenged me on Im shocked, what he was doing was beyond reckless. What is a little girl like you saying that you will be my opponent who will become an S-rank!? Taste my secret technique! Dark Lightning Explosive Edge! Gotts who lost himself in anger has lost reason as a human. His opponent who was the tender young girl he was unleashing his secret technique. He had the full intent to kill his opponent. It was a blade that stroke the opponent with lightning which was stored in the stored, Lucia took it in front of not trying to evade it. In that moment, Doooooooooooooooon! Such sound was being reverberated in the atmosphere and smoke has started to rise up and engulf the display from vision. Gya Hahaha! Did you see my power!? Have you realized what happens when you make fun of Gotts the great me But, Gotts was unable to finish saying what he wanted. Ehm What was that now? Was that perhaps your trump card? He had a perplexed expression when he saw Lucia come from the smokes without a single wound on her. Hii!? Impossible! Its my secret technique, you know! Its the ultimate skill of an higher grade soldier!? Was that really a secret technique? I am not looking down on it but Master can fight with his pinky which is several thousand times stronger. Oi, Lucia, dont compare him that much with me. Our power classes are different! On my words Lucia nodded. Thats true also. Comparing him to master was in self a mistake. In the first place I cannot see the bottom of Masters power! Well, if several decades pass you might be able to see it. From now on, I will give you lots of material for study. Yes, Master! Ill work really hard! She faced me with eyes filled of expectation when she said that. She is pretty glad that she might be able to see the bottom of my power. Sigh, strength is not the sole good thing. In the first place, I wonder if Lucia understood the intent in what I was saying to her. Ill talk to her about it when she grows up that power in excess will only bring loneliness. While we were talking back, Gotts began raising his voice. Dont fool around! I will not forgive both of you! Gotts yelling that swung his sword once again. Sigh, but this his attack wont hit. Lucia thats enough. Try using the technique I taught you earlier. Yes, Master! I will try to do it! Lucia obediently agreed to me and started doing the technique as I teached her. Taste the technique which Master taught me! Secret Fist Blade Destruction! Haaa! Lucia quickly thrusts her fist while yelling Haa sounds. For everyone her movements were not quick at all. They were not able to see her fist projectiles. For me I could see her first slowly move, but for everyone else it was a divine attack that their eyes couldnt capture. After that moment several thousand fists were thrust, her opponent Gotts had an appearance with nothing held in hands. Yeah, its the skill Weapon destruction that I show to Lucia before and she trained it. Its still incomplete and unrefined, but its at the level of Weapon destruction so she has the talent for it. Well gradually improve it as we go. Hii!? Impossible! My sword which was made from mithril vanished without a trace!? Gotts who was complaining at this Doran started scolding him. Thats why I told you! Just like before Masatsugu-sama can even make the strongest orichalcum in this world easily to vanish! Your rank is too different from his, how many do I have to say your levels are too different for you to understand!? At those words Gotts raised a Hiiii sound and becoming scared of me. At this bothersome situation, I sighed. Fuuhn, Doran can we end this farce already? While I talked Doran, aswell as the young girls and Gotts all of them shut up at the same time. Doran, I understood the contents of the request. If the crisis ever comes to this city, then I will come and help without any objections. But if I accept the request from the Guild Master who personally bowed his head down to me then I will stand out. I do not want it to become like that. I want the orphaned young girls to live peacefully and thats enough. I have no interest in influence nor fame. Thats why for this time instead of accepting the request from the Guild Master who bowed his head how about accepting the request from being written on the board? On my words, Doran raised an Oooo sound as if he was deeply moved while the girls were looking at me with teary eyes. Doran kneeled down and with his bowed down head he expressed his gratitude. Thank you very much, Masatsugu-sama. While I cannot see the true strength of Masatsugu-sama I have seen how big his kindness truly is. I apologize for the impoliteness my subordinate has caused and we will give you the quest for dragon subjugation again at the guild. You didnt need to exaggerate so much. But I will go to take the request. At my continuous lenient words, Doran started bowing his head down even further. Chapter 20: The adventurers test part 1 Chapter 20: The adventurers test part 1 The guild master Doran came to me and bowed his head in order for me to accept the request of subjugating the Calamity Dragon. The several dozen S-rank adventurers who went up against it were sadly defeated. Hence why I was selected from the many people. For certain there is no stronger person than me whos able to defeat that monster. Sigh, truly bothersome. I just want the girls in the orphanage to pass their time peacefully. I have no interest in fame nor power, I dont stand out at all if I can. That is why I want the specialists like adventurers or army to deal with it, but there is nobody except me being able to do it. Haa, I do not want to stand out at all. Im reluctant about this but its for the sake of the orphanage. I was headed towards the adventurers guild reluctantly in order to accept the request. Coincidentally, Lucia, Shii and Rin all 3 of them are coming along aswell. Naturally, I strongly opposed them in coming but they said they hate being separated and didnt listen at all. Ofcourse, theres a reason. If they separate from me then along the dangerous Dragon slaying adventure then something might happen to them hence the safest place is near me. Its just that my power is that overwhelming. Oh well, its fine. Dont separate too much from me. To my words the girls Yes, yes! Ill forever be near you! I definitely wont let go! Same for me! Ill always stay near you! Shii also will stay nearby you for eternity! So they replied in turns. Coincidentally, where are they getting all this confidence from? While we were having such conversation we arrived at the adventurer guild building. Without hesitation I opened the door and headed inside. The inside was exactly as I imagined it would be. On the walls requests were jutting out, men and women of various occupations from warriors to magicians encircling tables and some talking while standing. There were vendors for information and shopping as well. You can buy light meals too. We went inside. As soon as we went inside one of the adventurers Oi, oi did you guys perhaps come to the wrong place? This is a place for strong adventurers to gather. Its not a place for kids like you to come here! We heard such a loud voice. From the surrounding adventurers we received a pour of looks. I was calm originally so those provocative words didnt have the desired effect. Fumu, his opinion may be misdirected, but it is true that we are young. I dont feel bad for him thinking like that. Thank you for your advice. While saying that calmly I went further inside. You bastard! Are you mocking me!? At my reply the adventurer turned red in rage and flipped over the table as he stood up. The food and alcohol on the table flew away. Whats happened to lose your temper? If I am being impolite then I will apologize. I calmly asked. But for some reason the adventurer was getting even more mad. You baaaaastard! I will not be made fun of young guy like you! While yelling that he charged towards me. Sigh, it cannot be helped. I exchanged looks with Elin. Elin as if she anticipated my indication , finished waiting and stepped forward with her cane and started saying the spell. Master was trying to say that you should calm down. Eat this technique! Cocytus! For me it was just perfect gush of wind while for everybody else was a menacing spell Cocytus which was cast by Elin. Did you get it? When I asked her she replied to my joyfully. Yes! As you told me, i aimed it at the ground! Thats right, I instructed Elin to aim at the ground rather than the guy himself. For sure he is foolishly beyond saving but I decided to give him mercy. Thats because Im overwhelmingly stronger than these miserable people therefore I decide whether they would die or not. The people who stand at the top should have the tolerance to forgive fools. Thats why I gave pardon to miserable existences like him. This also can be said abuse of a strength as a god. In the moment Elins Cocytus fired off not just the table but also the floor, ceiling, wall the entirety of the building got pretty frozen. Inside the permafrost there was an scenery as if it continually expanded. For me it was just a substitute for an air-conditioner spell, but for everybody else the effects were tremendous. It seems that even the extremely robust adventurer are not an exception. She was ordered to go easy on them, but it couldnt match with the chattering teeth and remaining coldness which made quick action hard. Gieeee!? The guy who had tried to rush had his foot coiled in ice and couldnt move no matter how much he tried. His whole body was trembling, its most likely he was going to die from the cold. My bad I did not think you guys wouldnt be able to move to this extent. For me its just a substitute for air-conditioner. Elin you can cancel it. I instructed her such. Understood! She replied cheerfully and immediately cancelled Cocytus. The cold immediately dissipated and the adventurers who looked like they were going to die from it are all right. Fuu, we almost killed them. As I thought going easy on them is difficult. They heard my murmur Master is too strong, after all But, even while Masatsugu-sama having such overwhelming strength, he still manages to pardon his opponents. Thats right. His strength and spirit are just of an God, no matter who the opponent is he handles them equally as all. But, I shook my head to this Those that wield unimaginable power must never be swayed by it. I have yet to get to that meaning. If you rush to become strong, then in return youll be manipulated by it. The girls expressions were astonished from those words. Despite holding such strength to say that it was not enough. I feel that Masters strength isnt in his power but rather in his attitude. Power just for strength is bad, I see. Controlling it is also strength, that is pretty profound saying. Its like Ive heard the truth about black magic. I feel like those words were also left by a God that has came down to this world in the past. Amazing, Masatsugu-san is like that God. No, I am still far yet unexperienced. Now, lets finish at the reception desk. Lets take the quest from the board as normal and leave this place. On my words the girls replied Yes gleefully. We advanced to the reception ticket window and the guy from before opened his mouth to talk again. Wait a minute, bastard! This dont think will end But, unfortunately he couldnt finish his words. Stop it, you big idiot! That person is not like the rest of us! The angry voice came from a man above. Chapter 21: Adventurer test final part Chapter 21: Adventurer test final part Alen-san, why are you stop me !? Even if you are A-class , you dont have the right to excuse the guy from making a mess Shut up! Listen quietly Joshua! If you talk more than this Ill tear you limb from limb! Hiiiiii!? The guy named Joshua fell backwards from being frightened when he was yelled from Alen who was a strong muscled soldier. Ignoring the miserable guy on the floor, Alen was heading towards and when he came infront of us he bowed his head down. Seeing such a scene the rest of the surrounding adventurers began making noise. That Alen is bowing his head!? Impossible. The A-class adventurer thats considered as the de-facto leader of the guilds adventurers, that Alen!? That youngster, who is he? I think we found a bit too late that hes not ordinary. Perhaps we mightve done something that we shouldve never do? They were saying such things to each other. I want to stand out as little as possible but by accident I exposed a portion of my real ability. My real ability is overpowers so when I display it outside even little it becomes a big racket. Thats why I dont want to stand out, but no matter what I do eventually it will come out. The result can be seen as I got showered by attention. Im bitter towards my overpowered strength. While I was thinking such things, Alen started explaining with his head bowed down. The idiot was impolite. I pray that youll forgive him. This is an apology from the adventurers guild representative! The adventurers began making a noise again. Well, I cant forgive him or can forgive him since he was an existence close to a tooth to me. Dont worry about it. Moresoever, what about you? At my fast pardon Alen became surprised and was expressing his respect towards me by bowing even further. Thank you for forgiving him. My name is Alen. Im an A-class adventurer and de-facto representative of the adventurers in this guild. And the only one who knows about your true power here. Fumu? Aah, I see. I remembered now. If Im certain it was the time when I destroyed your orichalcum sword with my flick? To my words Alen was becoming pale, I understood why. It seems he thought that he offended me somehow. Once again he began bowing. Sigh, I am not such a person to be afraid so much, that action is unnecessary. Furthermore, no matter how much you know about my real strength, I wish you stop asking me for an apology in the centre of the guild since you are the representative of the adventurers. If possible I want to stand out as little as possible. I said for him to raise his head, but Alen said I cant for such reason and continued explaining with his head bowed down. I am truly sorry about previous. I was attacked by surprise from a adventurer and the sword flew away. Said to be this worlds strongest sword from orichalcum. I thought in the moment the sword that flew away I wouldve killed a person by mistake. But, the most unbelievable thing happened, that person no, you destroyed the worlds strongest sword. And it wasnt like you went all out. In that moment I felt your bottomless power. Your true power could be the same class as me, no It could even be S-class or it could even be an unimaginable level. After that, I went running to the guild master and told him about the whole story. I see, youve talked to the guild master Goran. Its a troubling story. I said in a joking way and he finally understood I wasnt angry so the mood tension got loosened up and continued explaining. But, he couldnt relax after all. Sigh, Its unfortunate that I am strong but I just want it to be normal. By the way, why have you come to this place today? As I thought its about the current crisis? At those words, the surrounding adventurers began pouring their gazes on us with intense. Ch. Oi, stop with that talk here. On my words, Alen had a I fucked up face. But, it was too late. The calamity on the matter is the Calamity Dragon the strongest existence currently, which is why I headed towards the guild so that I can subject it and this secret got out. The adventurers surrounded us expecting for a explanation, he irresponsibility went and said those words. Shit, I cant have the deed of me subjugating the dragon get out. Me becoming famous will be very troublesome. I have no interest in fame. I just want to live quietly. I want to protect the orphanage, its important for me to rise the girls into splendid ladies. Thats why I dont want to stand out and wanted to take out the dragon stealthily and save the country without anyone knowing but thanks to Alen the plan is ruined. Im sorry. Because of my carelessness. Alen began apologizing to us many times. Fumu, Alen had no ill will towards me. The surroundings are getting noisier and giving us intense glares and gloomy ones drowning themselves with ale but lets all ignore that. Sigh, thats why I dont want to stand out. Good grief. Lets go over it now. But, youre just perfect Alen. I want to register as an adventurer and then take the quest to defeat the Calamity dragon that can only be subjugated only by me. Could you tell me where I can do that? On my words Alen became relaxed and it appeared on his face. Yes, its over there. He was pointing at the reception desk while speaking politely. It would be fine if you just did it normally. Chapter 22: Receptionist girl Silvy Chapter 22: Receptionist girl Silvy Now then, with that kind of reasoning we went towards the adventurers reception. At the place Aren pointed finger at was a beautiful silver-haired girl. From just seeing her appearance she looked the same age as Shii. Around 15 to 16 years old? Apparently varied procedures were being carried out there. I faced her and called out to her that I want to carry out adventurer registration. The young girl had a nameplate that said Silvy. The girl recognized my figure and she immediately bowed her head Welcome, Saviour-sama. The Adventurer guild has been looking forward to when Naomi-sama would come here. I am the Guilds master daughter Silvy. I was given an order to personally to give reception to Naomi-sama! So she says. What, that guild master Doland, has sent his daughter intentionally to the reception desk to receive me. He did this out of considerations so there would be no blunders, but he shouldnt have gone so far. Moreso, calling me a savior Even if its not wrong its still embarrassing. For me who wanted to manage the orphanage and live a quiet life the title Savior was very unneeded. Thats why I Im begging you, so could you stop calling me by that name? Even if I do save this country, I want to live a quiet live. But the girl was shaking her head. But, my father the guild master also calls you that. We pay attention but it comes out casually like a music note. We ask for your forgiveness on this! She said that with a very troubled expression on her face. Hm, in that case it cant be helped Being called something like saviour is very embarrassing so I would want it to stop soon. And since she is saying unconsciously I cannot complain much about it. Ill just have to deal with being called saviour for now. Sigh. With such intentions I responded to Silvy. Thank you very much! She showed her gratitude with a deep bowing of her head. You dont have to thank me like that. At this, Lucia and the others also joined. Savior-sama, its very fitting for Master! Elin also wants to call Masatsugu-sama like that! Shii also, Shii also~ They started saying that happily with *Kyaa* *Kyaa* effects. Yeah, even if I am saving the world, I want to live as stealthily as possible here. That is why. That way of calling it almost sounds like you are referring to a stranger? I said that. The girls immediately became flustered. As I thought, please let me call you Master! Elin will also call you as she did until now, Masatsugu-sama! I hate being strangers. Let me continue calling you Masatsugu-san! They replied so. Sigh, you can call me as you like. When I said that, the girls expressed a relieved smile on their face. Now thats settled, the guild registration can continue. For guild registration, what should I do? Thats what I asked Silvy About that. Properly speaking its a system where its decided upon failure and success on the exams that will be given. She slowly opened her mouth as if she was trouble about something. Hm? Regarding Naomi-sama there are no exams to be given. H? No exams to be given? I asked the reception girl. Im very sorry. She bowed her head deeply. There is no need for you to apologize. I want to know the reason. The girls face became relieved and she was grateful and continued to explain with bowing her head down. Sigh, there is no need to bow your head towards me. Thank you for asking me to explain. The truth is the guild cannot prepare any exams for it to measure Naomis true strength. The exam wouldnt become a simulation of Naomis strength but rather it would be exposure to a lot of errors on the examination. I see, so it was like that. I understood the situation instantly and let out a bitter smile. Basically, my power itself is too high so the completion of the examination itself will be questioned. Well, if you think like that its just so. Probably an adventurer of my level hasnt appeared until now. Thats why an examination of my strength hasnt been prepared. Master is too detached from the norm :To think the exams would be invalidated. The measurement to measure Masatsugu-sama has fallen short~ Humu, but that would mean. If its like that then I cant become an adventurer because I cant be measured I regrettably said that to the receptionist girl. Far from it! With a hurried look she stretched out her arm and held to me. She had a facial expression as if she let me depart the whole world would collapse. But, isnt there a rule if you cannot be examined then you cannot become an adventurer? No! My father has exempted Naomi-sama from all examinations! Whatsoever I am obliged to grant the first historical title of SSS-rank adventurer immediately! Please become an adventurer! You are the hope of this country, no, the entire world! She petitioned that to me quite frantically. Oi,oi arent you over-exaggerating it? The adventurers who were stealthily looking our situation began making noise in the interior of the guild. A exemption from exams moresoever hes SSS-class!? Ive never heard of such a thing! But SSS-class, does such a class even exist!? It actually existed once in the mythological age. Its a title that Deity has received when it descended. But, its class from legends! And it was awarded to that guy!? Shit! It wasnt a myth. We heard such voices. Master is too amazing To think that you would become a SSS-rank adventurer. Now we know that Masatsugu-sama is officially the worlds strongest person. The world has finally caught up to you~ The girls were also saying such things. No, I cannot become an adventurer. I said so. Silvys face was becoming pale at my statement. Why is that so!? Please become an adventurer somehow and save the world! Please, Saviour-sama! She was in such a panic that her wording made it sound as if the world was truly gonna end. Hm, thats not it. It would be fine to calm down and think it through. Because I am special thats why I need to take the test so I can be an exemplary adventurer. Dont you understand? To my words Silvy showed an Ha expression. It seems she caught up to what I was trying to imply. Did you notice? To my question, Silvy meekly nodded. Because Naomi-sama is strong that he needs to comply to the rules since they are important and set out an example for everybody else. Almost like thinking in a different dimension! While she said that she was looking towards me with reverence. But I shook my head, Its not that big of a deal. Its just that I thought since I was strong I should comply to the rules because they are important. If the people on the top dont comply to the rules then neither will the ones on the bottom. Silvy once more looked at me with reverence. While your strength captivates others, your heart is truly wonderful since it motivates and tries to lead other people. While she was saying that she was looking me with wet eyes. I said multiple times that I am not such a great person. Her gaze became fierce with each case I said that, I gave up since it was no use. Sigh, I was doing it as usual so how did it become like this. Haa. At any rate this is how it came to me taking the test. Chapter 23: Magic power measurement Chapter 23: Magic power measurement The guild master sent his daughter especially for my registration and to tell me my class is SSS and Im exempt from tests. For a person like me to take the adventurer exam it should be a proper and formal one. Im sorry for troubling you. Silvy was being apologetic, but I shook my head. To go through the procedures that should be required for people like me. Silvy has nothing to worry about. Silvys cheeks slightly became red and she nodded in agreement when I said that. Why did she blush at the end? Oi, did you the expression Silvy did? No, but in my case Silvy never even smiled at me. Shit, that bastard Who cares if hes the savior something, he shouldnt get carried away! I was hearing such voices, it seems theyve misunderstood something. There is no reason for women to like people like me. At best, even the orphanage girls see me as a foster parent. Ehm, Master, Silvy isnt an orphan right? The bed is not enough either. Shii thinks the number 3 is beautiful. The girls were saying things like that. I wonder why though. While they were in middle of talking to each other, Silvy was preparing the exam. On the table counter she put a transparent crystal. Its a crystal for magic power measurement. It is said that the closer it gets to black it stronger it is. If its somewhat grey then it is either C or D rank, but if its fully grey it is B rank. After if it shows hinges of black then it is either A or S rank. Pitch black doesnt exist anywhere on the continent! Is that so, let me see. Ah, wait a bit please! I wanted to immediately put my hand on it but I stopped due to the flustered Silvy. Whats wrong? Im sorry about earlier, but making an exam for Naomi-sama is difficult Hm? What are you on about? What I said about earlier is that the crystal can measure about A or S class. There was an experiment where 10 S-class adventurers poured their magic power in it. In that case the crystal broke. I understand, so its like that. So basically what you are saying if I try to measure myself the crystal will break? Yes, its as you say. Yup, it was that. Certainly if you pour the magical power of 10 S class adventurers the mechanism would break. Im sorry, my magical power is overboard. When I apologized, Silvy became meek. No, its fine. We should be the ones who are sorry because weve never expected somebody this strong would appear from humanity. Theres nothing to apologize. Its natural for not being able to get a clear image of my strength. I said that and turned towards to the girls. You girls try and do it. Show me the results of your training! Is what I said to them. Y-Yes! Ill do my best! Please look at me! Erin will show you proof that her strength can be useful to Masatsugu-sama! Shii will also do her best! Then, lets do it~! The three girls themselves gave an admirable reply. Oi, oi. It looks like those beautiful girls which are disciples of the SSS class Masatsugu-san will take the trial? The disciples of that master Somehow it became an unbelievable thing? :Ridiculous. We already tasted the power of that girl called Erin! Shit, It would be nice if we could alive from here. We were hearing such voices from the adventurers around us. Sigh, cant be helped. If perhaps a rampage of magical power happens, then in that case I would step in. Naomi-sama, could these girls perhaps be your disciples? As she asked once more, I intended to answer with They live in the orphanage that I care for but Lucia barged in before I could answer. It was said to me that when I grow up Ill be his bride! Ah! Thats unfair Lucia-chan! The same goes for me too! I was also told that Ill become a bride when I grow up! Shii is the 3rd woman to be tied in in the oath! Shii-chan, thats a secret from Master!? It became quite noisy. This is that when the children want to be the wife of their father, isnt it. I am happy that I hear that from the beautiful girls but its still painful thinking about it when theyre gonna leave. Is this fathers sentiment that they call it? That bastard, he has those three beautiful girls Shit, why is God so unfair I also want to be liked by such a pretty girl. No, even if she is 1/10 of her it will be enough! Sigh, it seems the adventurers are misunderstanding something. Its not like that. I see, Naomi-sama is a person whos okay with more than one person. If its like that even I Sylvie was mumbling something but I couldnt hear it clearly. Ha, the test can finally begin Silvy reacted to my words Excuse me. With her saying that the exam has started. It starts with Lucia. I dont have much confidence in my magical power Youre a power type after all. Its natural to be small compared to me but to the world its enough to be strong. Dont worry about it. Is that so? Just by Master saying that I can feel courage swelling up in me! After saying that she held out her hand. That cant be!? Is this what you meant when you said its small compared to Naomi-sama!? Silvy raised her voice. Ge!? Are you for real!? If this is the pupils power then how big could the Masters power be!? The surrounding adventurers were making a lot of noise. Every single last one of them was annoying. Its not a result for them to be amazed so much. Because if my Divine Protection skill is activated then the result will be like this. A class, perhaps reaching even S class magical power. She informed us of the result. The adventurers raised their voices once again, while I was very calm. Well, that was expected. Lucia you did well Her happiness from my praise was shown through her huge smile on her face. Oi oi, its fine if its something other than petting your head. But Lucia was shaking her head with Frou frou sounds. Master petting my head is the best reward. There is nothing that I like other than this. So she says. Sigh, it seems the abusement trauma is still there so she cannot be selfish. Theres no way she likes petting her head the most. I know that far much. Well, well buy cute clothes again. As I was thinking such things I apparently my hands became attached to her ears and she was showing such a charmed happy face. Ah, I went overboard. Next is me! Elin also wants to do it! Elin for some reason was feeling jealous towards Lucia and raised her voice. Fumu, I did not think she would have this much interest in the exam. Okay, Elin show your result of the training! Yes, yes! Ill try my hard to meet your expectations! I cannot compare to Masatsugu-samas magical power but Ill not lose to Lucia! Elin who was unusually in high spirits held out her hand. Its a lie She said that her magical power couldnt match Naomi-sama power and yet its this much? Oi, oi could that be? Theres no mistaking it, its blacked out. Its a phenomenon you cant see even if you gather the other S-class adventurers. She is also a disciple of that master. But, if the disciples are of that level, then what could be the level of the master Masatsugu? Could his power be over SSS-class!? Impossible, that cant be was what we heard from surrounding adventurers but to me the result from Elins magical power was expectedly dull. Because shes under my divine protection so the result is natural. Elin, you did well. Your magical power cannot be matched by S-class adventurers. What do you want for a reward? Its okay no matter what it is. On my words Elin unwaveringly answered I want you to pet my head the same way you did to Lucia-chan! Oi, you aswell? Anything is okay. Things like buying new clothes, food that you like She shook her head at my words and presented her beautiful blonde head to me. Sigh, why do you want to be pet on the head by me so much? Yeah, she is reserved for some reason. She has a history of being constantly targeted by assassins. Uhm, we should all go to buy delicious food again. While I was thinking such things, I was petting her with good girl, good girl gestures. Hau~ Elin is in bliss , Masatsugu-sama~ She was saying that with a charmed expression. Sigh, how is it so joyful to be pet by me? Yes~, next is Shii-chans turn. I also want to be pet on the head by Masatsugu-san~, Ei! With saying that Shii extended her hand. Ehehe~, Shiis magical power is of an spirit deity~ But even with Masatsugu-sans magical power Im closing to 1/10000 to his power. Thats why the result will be amazing!~ She excitedly looked into the crystal. But, I heard an Shit and noticed it. 1/10000 of my magical power, you say. If thats so , then you easily surpass the magical power of 10 S-class adventurers!? On my words Shii let out a cute Hae sound. In that moment the magical measurement crystal went Geki! A dull sound came out as it became split in half. Thats right, if its 1/10000 of my power that is exactly what will happen. I was greatly perplexed as it how to compensate them for it. Chapter 24: The adventurer’s summit Chapter 24: The adventurers summit Uhm, compensation is not needed. Since it was Naomi-samas disciple, we shouldve taken this case into consideration. Its carelessness on our side. Silvy bowed her head down after saying that. Yeah, but still we did a terrible thing. For me their magical power was nothing too big of a deal but I forgot that for the rest of the world it was too strong. Thats because Naomi-sama is just too strong. It wouldnt have happened like this if only we were more careful about not being able to measure with a normal tool. While saying that Silvy was making a annoyed face. She was feeling regret due to me being too much out of the norm. I was being bitter towards my power. As I thought going easy is the most difficult thing. I was muttering such Despite Masters overwhelming power I still cannot imagine it being a hard task for you. Because its Master that is why you can control it like this. Thats right. Its like a dragon walking around with having the ant in mind. Youre basically something like a god mingling with humans~. It cannot be helped if there are some problems~. Despite this Shii thinks Masatsugu-san has plenty of control~. Probably, even a god wouldnt have the level of control like Masatsugu-san~. The girls said that one after another. Fuu, I was comforted by the girls that I shouldve protect. Well, even without wanting to I already became the strongest so I cant do anything but regret, huh? Because of this ability, I have became the top adventurer even without desiring, but I think this might be fate so Ill have to study further for control of this power. Sigh, so its true that talent sometimes hurts people. Now, lets just leave that. Now, I cannot take the magical power measurement exam. Are there other exams? I asked her and she half-heartedly nodded her head. Whats wrong? Nothing, truthfully speaking the practical exam is left. But the instructors already said there will be no need for it. Fuumu, is that so? Well, its understandable. It would be honorable to fight me but it would be nothing other than reckless. It seems those instructors have strong sensing skills. They are a bit noteworthy. Then, how about they fight these 3 that I trained I pointed towards the girls No, no! Fighting Naomi-sama disciples is terrifying! No, I wanted to say that it is no problem! So Silvy was shaking her head in confusion. Certainly, even despite having 1/100 of my power, they are still the top of humanity due to my training and from my skill divine protection. I also understand, that the instructors have nothing to teach. Besides we have a preference to spar between each other. Too strong will be the cause for loneliness. Fuu, because of my fault the girls will be alone and will taste a portion of loneliness. Its really inexcusable. The loneliness for becoming too strong should only be me. But, isnt there any other exams? As I thought I want to be properly examined so that I can become an adventurer. Yeah, there are Then next is the knowledge exam, I think? Its more of common sense questions Common questions? This may be good. Im from a different world, so Im ignorant of this world. Im already the strongest existence so taking an exam about power is meaningless, but taking an knowledge exam might be worth it. But as I thought its not an exam for Naomi-sama to receive it. Its like do not steal other peoples stuff, Yes or No its mostly that stuff. Fuumu, naturally that is I got depressed Ah, thats right, there is the advanced level questions, something like number calculation is that okay? Calculation hmm, its not my speciality but is it okay? Is that so? *heh*, okay, here is the question. How much is 1199? The time limit is Its 1089. Eh!? Hm, did I get it wrong? Yeah, but no matter how much I think it is 1089. Am, amazing Hm? You can hear a word amazing I think its my imagination. Then Naomi-sama, how much is 14381155? This is a difficult one so the time limit is 3 minutes Its 1660890. Wha!? Silvy was surprised by me when I was answering instantly. Just like earlier, whats wrong in here? Naomi-sama, could you perhaps be a genius? He? Master is awesome! You are able to solve such difficult calculations! Not just being strong, but also being smart, Masatsugu-sama is like a perfect human! The words *Funbu Ryoudou exist solely for Masatsugu-san. (TN note: It means accomplished in accomplished in both the literary and military arts)? The girls were praising me. Yup, even the time when I was on earth, I was able to do calculations and math came naturally to me. Its not that big for a deal. On my words Silvy was shaking furiously. Preposterous! I also can do calculations, but to do it that fast is impossible. Its my first time seeing somebody with mathematical abilities like Masatsugu-sama. Could you perhaps have mental arithmetic skills? Ah, I dont have any. Impossible, then how were you able to solve that calculation that fast!? Hmm, how do I put it Simply I just make a formula in my head and solve it. Silvy was once again surprised. Amazing As far as my knowledge concerns, somebody with the calculation abilities as Masatsugu-sama is a first. Whatsoever you have no skills which is unheard of. I think your intelligence alone can move the financial aspects of this country. Thats right, how about becoming a guild executive? Ill ask my father personally! What, all of a sudden she is head-hunting me. I understand her feeling of hoarding a person with talent such as me. Her actions were so quick I dont understand her. Unfortunately for her I have the noble mission of managing the orphanage. The adventurer guild will be left to Dolan and Silvy to manage. When I said that, Silvy withdrew from this conversion with regretful expression. But, her eyes were unconvinced and said shell come in near future to head-hunt again. Sigh, People that are attracted to talent are annoying. I want to quietly manage the orphanage like a ordinary person. Well, its fine. Anyway, this should be proof enough of me passing the current exam. On my words Silvy was taken back then corrected her seating posture. Yeah, of course. Ive confirmed with my eyes that you are excellent in martial and literary arts. Here, please take this. Silvy handed out us 4 cards. What is this? I asked Silvy for an explanation. These are adventurer cards. It records the adventurers rank and the monsters that have been subjugated. First are Naomi-samas disciples, Lucia-san, Elin-san and Shii-san youve all been awarded the title of S-class adventurers. On this the surrounding adventurers were making quite a stir. Amazing! S-class appears once every 10 years or so it is said yet Masatsugus disciples all 3 of them are S-class! Aah. But I can agree to it. Its his disciples after all. They are too amazing. In just one day all of the casters in the adventurer guild were quickly surpassed. This will be left in the history as the guilds biggest event. I cannot reach Master at all but I became a S-class! But, theres a big different with Masatsugu-sama, how did I get S-class? Elin-chan shouldnt mind it at all. If we go with Masatsugu-sans standard, then all ranks would have no meanings at all. Thats right. Ehehe~ Cough. Next is Masatsugu-samas, no the Saviour-sama to receive his title. Ive been authorized to give him the guilds first ever class of SSS! You dont have to go so overboard. Well its fine, Ill accept it anyway. Thank you very much! The award giving Silvy lowered her head and thanked me for some reason. Being able to grant an adventurer class to an being such as myself is a great honor to the guild itself. I can understand the feelings. The surrounding adventurers are even more noisier than before infront of the awardment of the unheard-of SSS-class. Silvy this bowed her head with a lovely smile and said I look forward to working with you from now on. Lucia and the others also turn towards me and convey Congratulations with glee smiles. Fumu, as far as I am concerned even S-rank would be fine. The orphan girls smiling like this even for a little is the most important thing to me. Ill remember this happiness. But, it seems tranquil peace is not allowed for a person as me. A person with a pale face rushed towards us who were excited and told everyone a notice. Terrible news! The king has sent his personal guard to go against the Calamity Dragon! The heros from the other world have also joined! To his cry I just shook my head The dispatched troops missed the time. I pity the sacrificial troops. I couldnt help but predict everything and muttered so downhearted. Eh, are they really? Silvy responded with that. Chapter 25: Curry and creamy soup with roasted mushrooms Chapter 25: Curry and creamy soup with roasted mushrooms It has finally came to go to the Calamity Dragon who lives on the foothill of the mountain. It was a high mountain which showed a rough rocky mountain surface. The guild has prepared for things like coach, foods and tools. Originally, the adventurers prepared things like by themselves, but Silvy said Its a special case for Masatsugu-sama. I said that she shouldnt give me preferential treatment but she asked me Whats wrong with giving preferential treatment to special people? and I couldnt object back. I see, its technically true. Changing my position as a special person seems impossible. Im at a loss. Also, Silvy is coming along with us. I told her coming was unneeded but I need to make sure of an legend and leave the person in books. was what she said. It seems she wants me to remain forever. In anyway I was requesting her not to do it since it was embarrassing and she kept dodging it while smiling with a huge smile. Sigh, even if I save the country it shouldnt be that excellent. I do not think that saving this country is a moment to be left in history. From my view this is like taking a dog to a walk. (TL note: ???) Wandering and then just coming back home. Besides, Silvy herself is a novice A-class adventurer. Her job is surprisingly an assassin. Because of that I allowed her to come with us. As expected of A-class there wont be trouble that will need to disappear in the aftermath of my actions. She volunteered to be the coach driver which saved us by a lot. Savior-sama, sorry, Naomi-sama. I can see the entrance to the mountain road to the mountains. The army is making camp. According to the information their number is 1000. Its composed of the elite knights and mercenaries and the heroes summoned from a different world. The summoned people are 4 and they are Ishijima, Sakai, Yoshihara and Fukano. Ishijima person apparently is the leader of the whole army. Ishijima Ah, that genius group. The type I hate due to them being prideful just for being smart. Ishijima and Sakai are males, Yoshihara and Fukano are females. Normally on the outside they are nice, helping the other students and being loved by the teachers. It was a hierarchic group that was ignored by the bad group. But, I know. They were spreading malicious rumors against the people who were stupid. I also suffered from them. In the worst case the student would shut themselves home. Thought, I cannot but help remember such things now. Also we are preparing to make camp. We found a place a bit further than the stationed troops and began making the camp there. Our bed was secured and I added fuel to the fire so that I can cook dinner. By the way, the army still has no intent of fighting the Calamity Dragon yet. The dragon lives deep in the mountains and its evening now so their plans are that theyll departure at tomorrows morning. We also intend to pass this night here. Everyone is taking a share of the work. In that moment Lucia and Silvy were talking when Silvy expressed surprise. Among everybody here, Naomi-sama is the most skilled one!? While saying that she looked at me with eyes of wonder. Hes not skilled at it, Silvy. He truly thinks just to make it delicious and it is! Im a princess and Ive eaten all kinds of cooking, but Masatsugu-samas cooking is more delicious than any of those! Shii has lived of thousands of years, but Masatsugu-sans food is the most delicious~! Sigh, they are making it so grandiose. Both of my parents were working so I was home alone a lot of times, so me doing cooking is natural. I was not particularly trying to learn it, I was only doing it in spare time, and it became top-class eventually. Well, its not that big of a deal but it couldve been talent aswell. Its not such a thing to make a fuss about it. I was shaking my head. Yeah, only master is not aware of it. Thats right. Even though it should just be a orphanage, it feels like I am eating imperial meals. Masatsugu-sans only flaw is that he undervalues himself too much. They were making objections. Sigh, I am just normally making meals. For unknown reason unconsciously the food becomes top-class taste. Im ashamed that a normal person like me can cook genuine food because of my talent. But, thanks to it I can bring delicious food to the ill-fated orphanage girls and I wont throw it away. With that explanation I move forward. While we are at it, Master what are you going to make today? Lucia asked me Yeah, today will be I will be lining the dishes one after another. First is curry and boiled creamy soup of roasted mushrooms and a bagel bread. After that is a dish of deer dangos simmered with wine syrup. Waa sounds were coming from the girls, I could understand that their eyes were glittering. Fufufu, its not over yet girls. The main course is from here on. Next is, the curing of the deer meat with basil and wrapped with coriander leaves, this will be complemented with mashed potatoes and carrot sticks. As I served each meat dish with fragrant leaves, Silvy finally with the girls all let out surprised voices. Master, this is amazing! This looks totally delicious! *Shlurp* Wait a bit, Lucia-chan your drool is coming out. Even a first-rate chef would have trouble cooking this with the tools that were brought here and this is not even a kitchen!? Its a really good smell, Shii is entering nirvana, nh, I cannot take it anymore, lets start eating, lets eat, Masatsugu-san! Sigh, such over exaggeration. Anyone can do it with a little bit of talent. You girls are in your growth period. Thats why it looks even more delicious to you girls. But, the girls were different Ehm, Master, I think that this already surpassed all levels of cooking. Thats right. Despite already being excellent in military and literary arts you are also excellent in cooking, you are truly perfect! Lets eat~ Lets eat~ Lets eat~ Im glad I came with Naomi-sama. This shall also be left in history. Not just military and wisdom but also he is God in making food. Sigh, its not that big of a deal. What do you mean by God? Im not such a foolish being. After this, I have a lot more dishes that Im good at. I havent gotten serious just yet. We started eating while talking to each other. The moment they put the food in mouth, all of the girls went cheerfully with Waaa. Lucia couldnt hold it anymore and began eating greedily. I cannot stop! This is just too dewicious, Waster! Was what she said. Do not talk while eating! is what I said, but she couldnt hear me due to eating in a daze. Sigh, I mightve made the food a bit too delicious. Its really delicious, Masatsugu-sama. This curry and the mushrooms with syrup, they are just so delicious its making me go insane. I-Is that so.? I answered taken back by the sheer pressure of Elin. Shii~ is~ elated~ Oi, youre gonna enter Nirvana? To Shii who was becoming thinner, I called out to her. These deer dangos are super delicious. The aroma of the wine is well simmered that even after eating, I still cannot get enough of it. Ehm, Naomi-sama could you tell me the recipe after? Sigh. In either case, the children like Lucia who did not know they joy of eating, Im a little bit filled with pleasure knowing that they ate till they were full. Like that we spent our time eating. But the peace passed quickly. While we were relaxing, the knights came to invade us. Chapter 26: Secret mission of the kingdom’s holy knights Chapter 26: Secret mission of the kingdoms holy knights Oi, I know that there is a person called Naomi Masatsugu here! Come out! It was around 12 clock in the middle of the night. We were sleeping in the carriage which the coach was carrying and somebody was calling us outside of it and it was an angry voice. There were footsteps and there were 20 people gathered here. Master Lucia was frightened and began huddling in my arm. Since she was mistreated and has a trauma so shes bad with sounds at night. Therefore, she relies on me from the bottom of her heart. Theres the necessity of her being independent someday but no matter how much of a S-class adventurer she is, currently she is nothing but a pitiful child. I have to protect her. I began caressing her head and the frightened facial expression was slowly disappearing. She trusts me to that big of a degree. Please go back to sleep. Its not a time for children to wake up, Erin also. Otherwise you wont grow taller? I said that as a joke, Lucia with addition of Erin as I thought who was awake both nodded. Okay I feel safe thanks to Master. Earlier I was really anxious, but now I dont feel that terror anymore. As I thought Master is amazing! But, causing explicitly trouble to Masatsugu-sama is a bother. As expected you should switch with me There is no need for children to overexert themselves. Thats the job of adults like me. Shii is also an adult~ Looks like Ill fight together with Masatsugu-san~ Lets do it~ Please let me come along aswell, Naomi-sama! As I expected Shii and Silvy were also awake. The always carefree Shii and calm Silvy for some reason have joined my fight and were pumping up. Uumu, why though. Well, its not bad too see their abilities before the battle with the Dragon. Of Course I alone am alright, and from hereon I can finish all of our enemies instantaneously. That way, it wont be connected with their growth. I am already the strongest so I dont need training, but the girls have more places where they can grow. So that they can get close to their master me even a little bit, thats why them coming with me in the battles might be good training for them. Besides, Im here and not even the worst case can happen so its a relief. With that reason, me, Silvy and Shii came from the back of the couch and went down and stood on the ground. The vanguard who was yelling earlier was now letting a awkward voice and fell backwards at my sudden appearance. Compared to my dignified presence his posture was inviting laughter.He was like a noble with long bonbon blond hair. Fufufu, what are you doing? Dont make us laugh without a warning. Kukuku I was looking on the knight and was honestly trying to hold my laughter. The knight faced my way and his face instantly turned red with anger. You bastard! Dont think you will be let go after insulting Duke eldest son of the Rodel duke house and head of the knights order! You mere peasant! I immediately ignored his yelling. So, what have you all came here for? We were in the middle of our sleep. Do you have any common sense? I asked them. You peasant! Listen to what I am talking! When I heard his voice, I once again looked at the guy who was still on his behind on the ground. Fufufufu, oi, get up faster. Surely you werent born just to make me laugh? Unexpectedly, it might be so. That itself has value. You can be a jester. Fufu On my words, the so called Duke once again gritted his teeth in regret enough to get bleed a bit, and his face was turning darkish. But, couldnt bearing anymore from my continual making fun of him, he somehow managed to rise up in disgrace Well, since his allies helped him get up it looked sloppily. I again began laughing and it show on my face unwillingly. Kukuku, youre a prodigy at making me laugh. Please stop it is the middle of the night, my stomach is sore. I was gasping for air and for a first time in a long time Im short of breath. Fuumu, this guy is terrifying. He came to kill me by laughter. Earlier it was white then red, now its black like a rotten tomato, somehow its a funny face Umm, Naomi-sama, I think we should hear him out soon Our opponent has become too sad. Theres also that. Oi, you said you were Duke? Explain yourself to why you have come to this place! He glared me once again with resentment when I ordered him. His dusky face filled with his hatred made it seem like he was cursing me to death. I wonder why? I tilt my head in confusion. Did I do something wrong to him? He gritted his teeth again when he saw my action. This time his face was bright red and let out mysterious sounds of Kugigigi, and began explaining himself. Dont get so full of yourself you mere commoner! We are the kingdoms holy knights! We have imperial orders from the King himself! Going against imperial order is immediate death penalty! Your actions from earlier are mockery towards us who have received imperial orders! No, thats not all! Youve ridiculed the eldest son of a great noble house, its inexcusable! I will not take you to Ishijima-sama either! I will behead you on this spot! While Duke was saying, his hair was becoming crumpled up and he swung his sword. Uwaa, his face and head were with mud and his clothes dirty from earlier falling on the ground. I dont wanna get close to him much To draw a sword against Naomi-sama~Do you intend to defy God~? I think it would better to stay away~ Even more so when you dont know your place~ That is right. Naomi-sama is the only person who has the right of having full cooperation of the Guild Union. Hes not an existence to be talked about from some noble. Do you intend to officially disobey the Union? I was trying to calm them down. Duke, its as you heard. Its impossible for you to talk back to me. You should quickly go back. Also tell Ishijima that if he wants to see me, he should come to me himself. Like a coward he cannot come see me, even if Im an old friend of his. Ill voluntarily go to him and greet him. Waa~ Masatsugu-san is kind~ Extending mercy to people like Duke~ Naomi-sama isnt so uncaring to that extent. Now, as you heard it Duke. You can go back with your tail behind you thanks to Naomi-samas kindness. First of all its the middle of night, isnt it? If you want to seek an audience with Naomi-sama, then you should use common sense more. You baaaaaaaaaaastards! How much are you people going to ridicule me!? He rushed at me with his sword while yelling. It wasnt just him it was the people who followed him aswell. But, no matter how many people come Even if they were the elite holy knights it was all the same. To me it looked like nothing more than slow motion, this moment I could make them beyond recovery over 10000 times. Frankly to be said this is a warm up, yet it would be at a level where it was hard for them to discern the attacks. But this time the purpose was something else. I am already at the maximum stat, but the girls can still grow through combat. But for them to catch up to me theyll have to put more than effort. I also want to know their power, I want to see how far they can go. For that reason I looked at Silvy and Shii. The girls guessed my intention and smiled a bit then said Leave it to us in a small voice. By the way~ Shii is sort of a god of deceased~ Yup, Requiem Aqua Soul~ Shii was reciting that and at the same 5 orbs manifested that looked like water spirits and assaulted the knights. I see its a summoning spell that uses the spirits of water in this world. I could finish them in a moment, but it was enough for the knights. Even now the water spirits use chantless magic, and the knights got blown 50 meters away and the damage was to the extent of fainting. Its Shii alright. She probably thought it was troublesome to deal with humans so she used summoning magic instead. Thats her alright, choosing a logical yet lazy option. Well, Ill give her a pass. Silvy had a singular long knife, and turned herself towards Duke and his 5 men. Idiot! What do you think youll do with that knife!? Sigh, youre the idiot. .Ha? Oi, oi, why did you drop your sword? No, its you. Hurry and pick it up GUhee!? I cannot move my hands. Why!? I cannot move my hands at all. Fuu, they cannot see the movement of such skill. Already they cannot stand on the battle. If they fought with me, it wouldnt even be a comedy. Be thankful I didnt kill you. I cut the tendons on your wrist with a poisoned knife. If you do not use healing spells, you will never move them ever again. She exercised great precision and speed with that knife. It was too slow for me but for the knights it was more than fast. Without even being able to feel pain their wrist tendons were slit and couldnt grasp their swords anymore. Well, Ill give this a pass aswell. Fuu, its fine. Silvy and Shii have realized my intentions. I said so earlier know your place, and live quietly. Dukes was quivering with a face filled with annoyed face when I said that. But, I continued You should hurry or never again you will move your hands? They were on the verge of crying with pale face. God damn it, remember this! They ran from here while holding down their wrists. The other knights who were fainted got woken up and followed along with Duke. Fumu, pitiable people. Well, I did laugh from them coming here. I give them a pass as clowns. While I was muttering to myself, Silvy and Shii came like they were expecting something from me. What are they up to? Shii tried hard today~? It was always Lucia-chan and Elin-chan it was unfair!~ I would be happy if you would give the same treatment to me aswell~. While both of them were saying that they were presenting their heads. Eh, was it about caressing? Exactly~! Ofcourse! You can ask for other rewards No! Caressing is fine! It-IS-FINE Sigh, What makes them so happy about me caressing them. I tilted my head in doubt while caressing their head. Both of them were making a face as if they were on the summit of happiness. Sigh, what makes you so happy about this. Chapter 27: Grilled rabbits with herbs Chapter 27: Grilled rabbits with herbs The next morning, when we woke up we saw the army being busy. Shii went as a spirit to see the situation there, and apparently the armys top leaders had been gravely injured and couldnt join the battle anymore, so currently they were revising the whole chain of command in the army. I did not think that it was to that extent to interfere with the march. Frankly, I am surprised. It was that Incompetent king and nobles who created it after all. To be so weak as to have a gap in efficiency. I dumbfoundedly made a bland valuation of them. Nh~? Naturally if they came back to continue defying Masatsugu-sama it might turn into a big thing~? Thats right, Im surprised they werent struck by divine punishment by going against Masatsugu-sama. The two who gained merits yesterday, were evaluating them from a different angle. I see, theres some truth there. Well, I dont intend to pay attention to them. To me the air has more presence than them. In that way if we say for them to receive punishment, there wouldnt be anyone to receive it. I understand~ A fitting saying. We should head for the Calamity Dragon subjagation rather than concern ourselves with the army. We will protect our home the orphanage. In that way we will save the country aswell. The four girls turned towards me with sparking eyes in respect. Sigh, I am not doing such a huge thing. Frankly the soldiers of the King shouldve been able to do something about it but they were replaced with the outsiders us to do it. Sigh, unsightly bunch. I was thinking such things. We were walking for around 5 hours. Naturally we left the coach on the mountain road. The sun has already ascended to the highest it can go. Our departure time shouldve been around 7, so soon it should be time for lunch. Originally we shouldve rest due to fast advancement, but since the girls were unaffected by fatigue, we could advance more than usual. But, fatigue is not physical only. Soon, the mental fatigue will have to be refreshed so well take rest. For that reason we put our rucksacks on the ground and put up a tent so that we can have lunch. But, this time Ill cook nothing more than just simple meals. Naturally since we carry less ingredients and kitchen tools. As I said that I took out the rabbit meat and skewered on a stick, covered it with herbs and then I put it near the fire so that it can get grilled. Next was the left over cream soup from yesterday, I put it in a stove and warming it up. In the environment the sweet smell of the fresh rabbit meat and cream soup were beginning to float around. Master, Lucia is blissful, *gulp*. Lucia-chan, youre drooling more than usual! But, Masatsugu-samas royal cooking is the best, this is also excellent! Shii is thankful thats shes a spirit deity~. Im thankful that Ive endured for so long all my 5000 years of boredom have just vanished~ Im also grateful that I am the daughter of the guild master. Because like this I can receive charity from our Savior-sama! Their high spirit was weird. It might be mountain sickness, eating this should relieve them some of it. Okay, its done. Everyone lets eat! They yelled out loud Waa and immediately each took a stick with meat and began eating it. Hauu, this is!? Amazing! This is amazing! Funya~ Dewicious! Wha- this much!? Hou, its that delicious. Lets see. Ooo, this is certainly good! The taste of the soup just pops and fills your mouth. Whatsoever the meat of the rabbit is so soft it unwraps in your mouth! Putting on top of your tongue and letting it go will melt away. There is no bad smell of it being fresh and the herbs smells is only light and it helps of preserving the meats flavor. Its fairly good. Its not at the point of being fairly good, Master! This is really excellent! Thank you very much, Masatsugu-sama! This alone can make me live for another 10000 years. Theres nothing except marriage, right? Is it really that much? One person was talking something about I didnt really understand. Well, even if you guys say that I am skillful to me you guys being full is the best for me. Dont eat just the meat theres the stew aswell. Your nutrition will be imbalanced. Naturally, we will! Thank you for the food. Uuuu, its delicious. Crying is no good, Lucia-chan! Youll make the stew salty! Fuwafuwa~ Im getting that kind of feeling. Shii-sama, you look like youre entering Nirvana? Its not like I dont understand you. It comes together with the meat so good that I cannot have enough of it melting on the top of my tongue! That being said, they also showed the same vigor for eating the stew as they did with the meat. Yup yup, eat well and grow up soon. Like that we passed our lunch time. But, as we were resting we saw two men and two women going up the mountain in a manner like they were hurrying. Those were the leaders of the army, Ishijima, Saika, Fukano and Yoshira. The figures matched with the ones I remember. Ishijima is a genius that likes to wear glasses, while Sakai has a big physique which gives an intimidating air from him. Both of them have an gentle appearance, but sometimes you can see from their eyes that they look down on people. At first look, Yoshihara is just an energetic girl with a carefree smile, Fukano is a obedient girl who looks like a sheltered girl, but those are just faces to show to teachers and alike, but at their roots they both have rich parents and they look with contempt towards people from the bottom of their hearts. All of them are scum. Somehow all four of them were panting with bloodshot eyes. Fumu, it seems like they were desperately searching for me. They were gasping for breath and violently were breathing and then they were finally able to meet me. Then, all of a sudden with blood shot eyes the representative Ishijima started to open his mouth. *Ha* *Haa* Shit, Ive looked for you! NAOMI! You bastard, how dare you do that to my army*Haa* *Ha* You went and did something unreasonable! Whats the meaning of this!! *Fuuh* *Fuu* He was yelling while struggling for breath. I am amazed of how sad state he can be Oi, oi. Are you alright in the head? Isnt this mountain climb hard for the frail you who only studies? I said that because I was worried. But towards my worry from the heart, his face was becoming more red and held back from gnashing his teeth to bleeding. You baaaaaaastard! AaaaAAaaaAnswer my question! He roared back with a voice filled hate. AaaaAAaaaAnswer was screamed with such a weird turned-out voice and it reverberated across the mountain. Uhm, what could he be mad about? Aa. Perhaps its that Im sorry, could you be angry because I hit on the mark with the remark frail? But, thats not your fault. Thats the fault of the parents who gave birth to you. Its not your fault that you are a bungle. I took that into consideration and bowed my head in respect. But, my words were Guaaaaaaaaaa! I, will not forgive you! Despite being just Naaaooomiiiiiii! Ishijimas embarrassing voice once again reverberated on the mountain. Shit, whats wrong with him? I never said anything except the truth But, he selfishly and one-sidedly decided that Im his enemy, and in his eyes the hatred was increasing more and more and he was showing signs that he might come and attack me. But, to Ishijima who began trembling and shaking, the sturdy Sakai came out as if to protect him. Oi, calm down. Dont get caught up in the enemys pace! He said that to Ishijima. Yes, well done! I reflexively clapped my hands to that display. Thats great, helping out your incompetent fellow is important. Especially for rubbish existences like yourselfs! I was praising them by saying that. But their hatred instead was intensifying and they were pointing it at me. Uhm, I didnt tell you anything other than the truth. Chapter 28: Duel with my old friends Part 1 Chapter 28: Duel with my old friends Part 1 I just informed to Ishijima group that helping out the weak allies is important. But, for some reason the hatred in their eyes intensified and Sakai reacted Ou, Masatsugu, are you not getting carried away a bit too much!? And I got yelled that. Thats right! Apologize to Ishijima-kun right now! You brute! Naomi-kun do you not also have things that you arent good aswell? I think that you should apologize. It seems the lively Yonohara and calm Fukano both were glaring at me and yelling at me. Ishijima in the middle of them who was shaking and trembling was a bit taken back due to them. That is right! Youve caused us trouble because of your carelessness! He yelled with a high-pitched voice. Fuumu. I was reflecting for a bit when I heard their words. For certainly, the people in front of me are close to being worthless. Whatsoever, there is no need for an existence like me to listen to them. But, that is why I thought that not lending them an ear would be a bad thing. Because these fools in the end are humans. I as a superior human am capable of accepting all of their foolish acts and mistakes and straighten their wrongdoings and teach them to be just. That is important. That is the role of the chosen humans. Sigh, because of using power thoughtlessly, I have to worry like this. From the bottom, I think I can be normal. Good grief, being too talented is unpleasant. For that reason, I agreed to myself to treat them like humans and have them explain. Yelling most of the time is not understandable. Calm down and use human language to explain yourselves. I ordered them. For an instant they grimaced and gnashed their teeth but smacked their lips with loud *Tsch* sound. Fun, fine Ill explain then! In the first place we sent the eldest son and the knights to come and get you! That is why you went and defied u..! Oi, you scum! Youre being impolite! Bow your head down! Ngih? Ishijima just started his explanation but all of a sudden Silvy pressed his head on the ground. When he was pressed down to the ground he laid with his full body on it and let out an unsightly voice like a pig. Igigigigigi What, are you doing!? You, out of nowhere what are you doing to him!? Thats right, using violence out of nowhere? You wont be forgiven for that. The other members were voicing their complaints while they were shaking. But, Savior-sama is demanding for your explanation. First, you bow, then after that you do it. Youve been punished for your rudeness. Silvy was saying that. Master is just too kind. If you are to be this worlds ruler, I think Master should take a tougher attitude towards ungratefulness. To have a chance to talk to Masatsugu-sama is to be thankful for the chance and yet to look each other in the same viewpoint, thats unforgivable. Masatsugu-san~ Hes a person that can become a god if he desires it so, you know~? You know that is bad if you do not start with a bow towards addressing Gods? Each of them were giving warnings. You girls, arent you going too far? Lucia and the others stopped completely and listened to my voice. The view of mediocre human beings like Ishijima and the others is dim. They maybe foolish and pitiful beings, but they are still human. Thats why my role is to educate the people of lower standpoints a bit, so that they can become proper human beings. Thats why I do not get angry over their outrageous attitude that they took but rather I see this as a chance for guidance. I understand why you girls are angry, but I hope that youll forgive me for this. On my words the girls were looking at me with glistening eyes Amazing To lead people the way Master lives. I do not think that idea is wrong at all! I always learn things from Masatsugu-sama. I was once again taught another truth of life! As I thought every word from Masatsugu-san needs to be scribed down. It would be scriptures contained in the Bible of People. I am truly glad that I am able to serve under Naomi-sama. Hes a person apt to be served under for your whole life. They were saying that one after another. But, Ishijima who was still being held on the ground by Silvy started to yell as if he was unable to understand my tolerance. What the hell were you guys mumbling about since earlier!? Hurry up and take this hand offffffffff! He was saying that while writhing on the ground. He was becoming unsightly by smearing his body with dirt. Sigh, it was a fitting appearance for someone like him, so pitiful. But, he might become a bad example for children to learn from him. A man worthless as dirt, will still have some use. As an addition, despite Ishijima writhing on the ground constantly, Silvys hand was completely undaunted. That was because Silvy was already in the group of people targeted by my skill Protection. Thanks to the skill all of Silvys stats have wonderfully rosen up. She surpassed the S-class easily. Of course, Ishijima is a summoned person so he has surpassed the skills and status that a normal person should hold. If my skill wasnt here, then it wouldve probably be difficult for Silvy to win over Ishijima. My skill is in full effect so she has completely immobilized Ishijima to the ground. It might be good practice to see how far my divine protection can go. There is no way for me to lose now that I have Naomi-samas divine protection. While saying that she sending glances filled with admiration. But I just shrug my shoulders. As far as I am concerned, increasing your comrades potential is not that big of a deal. Certainly, Silvys original class was A, but thanks to me now she has surpassed S-class with ease. Well, if it was normal then it wouldve been a miraculous event. But, even if I move just my finger I am able to accomplish anything. That is why even if I am being praised, I get the uncomfortable feeling as if Im being praised just for breathing. God damn it, damn you! OI! Sakai! Kill this womaaaaaaaaaaaaan! You could notice that he was on the verge of crying by the yell. O, ou! Thats right, we are the chosen heroes! How dare you mere peasant class native! I will not forgive you anymore! You will not be pardoned even if you are a woman! You will regret it! Create ? Golem! With an angry loud yell, Sakai began to release his magical power. That magic was a spell that produced a golem from the earth and boulders, and in an instant a massive golem of 10 meters big was created. Guhahaahah! Do you see it!? I poured all my magical power to create this perfected golem! Even a S-class adventurer cannot compete with its steel defences! This giant has the destructive power that can crush boulders and is equal to a Demon Emperor! A massacring giant that boasts of invincibility! Yonohara and Fukano also joined. I will support you with spells of the highest flame magic! I will use the skills of water magic! They were preparing to release their spells to where we were standing. It seems everyone was specializing in skills different from each other. In the end, you are using violence? Lot like you immediately resort to that. People like you cannot settle matters with discussion. In a matter of fact, you guys have a bad brain. You who are at the desk still have the problem of your personalities. What I said apparently seemed to be a sore spot for them. You will not be forgiven anymore, Naooooooooomi! Diieeeeeeeeeeee! Drop in hell! They attacked screamingly in unison. Fuumu, they cannot do anything but resort to violence. It seems I was one-sidedly having a discussion, I felt pity from the bottom of my heart and I reluctantly decided to react to them. This empty feeling is felt every day by those who stand on the top. The compensation for that is the power. Fuu, sigh, I feel bitter towards this power. Chapter 29: Duel with my old friends Part 2 Chapter 29: Duel with my old friends Part 2 Sakai was rushing to attack us with the 10 meter giant that has the power to crush boulders, Yonohara with flames hot enough to melt steel and Fukano has crafted several giant Icicles pointing towards us. Every single one of them was approaching us with roars. Haahahahaha! You should just get squashed! Cheeky people like you who against us should all just die! Low-life beings just disappear. They were ridiculing us with a disgusting expression on their face. They havent learned anything even when they got strong status and skills when they were summoned to this world. They had mistaken the power that they obtained by accident was theirs, and now they are playing around with it. A trait of childish personality. But, when you see this in front of your eyes, it evokes nothing but pity in your heart. Me who is from the same world, is trying to help the unfortunate orphaned girls, and now Im trying to save the world by subjugating the Calamity Dragon, while on the other hand my old friends are throwing around violence at other people like common brigands. Even if we had the same starting point, to think the variance in personalities could make this much of a difference. While Im thinking that, I cannot help but feel even more pity for my old friends. Haa, that is why I have to do guide these people who have low character. That is the duty of the chosen people, but seeing their infant personality and thoughtlessness it is obvious that Ill have hardships. Haa, I sighed when I thought of it. To be able to surprise me so much to make me mentally exhausted, this is really terrifying. Now, I stopped thinking and quietly turned my attention to the old friends who were rushing at me. In my case it is as if they have been stopped in time. They were making quite unsightly faces and there was a chance to look at their miserable existences. But I couldnt so I turned my eyes away. Its natural. Nobody would want to look at such unsightly appearances. So I used something close to me and made quite a bit of distance from them. This looks like when you drive away moths or cockroaches. For me there was the thing Ishijima in right size to throw in middle of the ice magic, the fire magic that was flying at me and the fist of the Golem that was rushing at me. E? A quiet voice from Ishijima reached my ears in that moment Gokin!! the dull sound and Doooooooon! The sound of an explosion and finally Zasuzasu of the Icicles continuously hitting him one by one. Ngiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii? The voice was like the slaughtering of a pig. Wha? Hiii!?!??! That cant be They hit their friend with full power of their attacks and they screamed with sorrow. I looked at them with pity. You are all foolish. Swinging a power that you cannot even control. Thats why your friend was hurt. On my calm analysis they opened their eyes in surprise Wha!? Isnt this all your fault!? Thats right! If only Naomi never existed! But, I completely ignored the party who screamed in sorrow, and I was drawing close to Ishijima who was face first in the ground and covered in mud and dirt and looked like thrown garbage. And then I forcibly put a lot of medicinal herbs into his mouth. Uguuun!? Ishijima was gasping for air when I put in the herbs in his mouth, and tried to spit some of them out due to difficulty to breathe but I didnt allow it and slammed his mouth close on the ground. Gufuu!? Nguuuuuuuuuuuuuu!? Having difficulty to breathe on the ground he was desperately trying to remove my hand from his face. To the person I recognize as a pitiable human on the ground I explained nicely. Sigh, have some reasoning capable of a human and calm down. I gave you medicinal herbs to heal you. The wounds youve received so that they may heal a bit. If you spit them out you cannot heal, you know? I dropped the reasoning to a level where even a kindergarten can understand it. But even when I dropped it to level of a kindergarten I was still not able to connect with this low-life. Nguu! Nguuuuuu!? He continued thrashing around violently. Haa, I quietly sighed. If there is a person like me among the class who is able to become a God, then there is no reason for somebody to crawl on the ground like him not to exist. Naturally, comparing him to me is just cruel. But, even if I know it, its still a shock when you experience it right in front of your eyes. I know that I have to lead these fools since I associate with them. I was shaking my head while being disappointed, and Ishijima who was still violently writhing I slightly raised his head Tearing sounds could be heard Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaa! It huuuuuuuuuuurts! And a scream that was hurtful to the ears came. But thats not much to be concerned about. It could be thought of as he was receiving a trial from God. I ignored his constant wailing and seized him by the head then threw him at the rest of the trash. Now the trash was all gathered together. Even though I didnt put all of my strength into that Ishijima hit all 3 of them magnificently at a unbelievable speed. Gua!? It hurts! Gya!? I heard screams of pain due to being unable to catch him. When I saw such a scene, I was filled with sorrow. You guys cannot even catch your friend? I gave him treatment despite me being the victim. To think that you guys consider each other as friends and yet not being able to do the minimum as human beings. It was a mistake for you guys to be born. But, theres nothing else but to live now. Its okay to learn a bit from me. If you do then even the worthless you can become more serious people. I said that and I allowed my old friends to learn from me. But their eyes were filled with hate and turned to me Damn it, remember this! I will not forgive you! I will never forgive you! Ill definitely kill you! I will make you writhe and scream in pain and agony! I will not forgive somebody like you! Thats why Ill definitely make you regret this! They were throwing parting threats and Sakais Golem picked up Ishijima then they run away with full speed. Sigh, they cannot be saved. They dont have the intellect required to learn from me. No matter how many times I try to help them, theyll still stay trash. I was looking at them with pity and they were gradually becoming smaller and then suddenly at their place there was a explosion. Fumu, did it come? I did not hesitate and looked towards the being who caused it. I alone noticed his presence from a while ago. Thats right the calamity dragon was looking at us from the summit of the mountain. Chapter 30: Calamity Dragon Part 1 Chapter 30: Calamity Dragon Part 1 The worlds strongest dragon Calamity Dragon was looking at me from the summit of the mountain. Perhaps, it sensed that the humans have come to attack it, so it came to take the initiative instead. The Calamity Dragons body was crimson and his size was around 100 meters I think. Even from this distance I can understand that it is quite strong. Ma, Master That is the Calamity Dragon He is ridiculously big It lacks nothing. The girls had their breath taken. But, among all of us I alone was sporting a smile. Master? Lucia saw my expression, and cutely tilted her head with a question mark over her. She couldnt understand why I was so relaxed. Elin and Shii, Silvy as well. Why, how can you be so calm? To think that his magic power is leaking out and reaching here~ Is that the dragon that can ruin the world!? They were talking one by one. You guys are too nervous. You call it a Dragon but in the end its just an overgrown lizard. Its better to think of this as pest control. I declared as if I had no interest. They instantly calmed down when I said it. Thats right. The dragon mattered only that much to Master. If Im together with Masatsugu-sama then even a dragon wont scare me! We should be close as much as possible when we fight~ As expected from the Savior. Our statuses are too different. They said so, but were closely sticking to me. Sigh, were in the middle of a fight? If you guys are glued so much, then we wouldnt be able to fight? I was amazed by it and asked them Is, is it no good? I want to stick close to Master. I also want to. Please allow me to do this! Its really calming. Its like heaven~ It makes the anxiety from earlier look like it was never here. They were saying so and didnt want to separate. Sigh, no matter how beautiful they are and havent seen level on earth, now we are in a battle so I want them to refrain from this. Besides, I understand their feeling to depend on me, but they depend too much on me. Its inevitable that they are feeling calm around me, when I think about them to be independent later on from the orphanage, Im troubled since they arent able to leave me for even little. Though because of my power is big, reliable and capability is too much the girls are not responsible for a lot of things. If I was more like a normal person, because a high-ranking person will always be separated from the normal people and will be isolated. Im too excellent. If I dont something then the girls wont be independent from me. The most ironic thing in my life is that I excel too much at it. I was thinking about it, I had trouble over how to solve the difficult problem of me excelling too much. While I was going back and forth in my thoughts, the dragon began to speak in a human language. You heroes. Your lives will be used as to remove the seal of the Evil God Ruiku. The altar still needs more sacrifices. An ominous voice that echoed among the mountains, and red eyes that glowed. Probable he was laughing. Ah~ To think it would be that Evil God~ Shii muttered something when she heard his words. The other girls were also surprised. Fumu, I dont have general knowledge of this world. It seems hes a famous existence. Shii looking that I urged her to explain with my gaze she began to explain things. Its an Evil God that tried to destroy the world in age of mythology. Good God Ortiz and his faction fought him but he couldnt defeat him so Ortiz became the seal of the Evil God. Its not only the Evil God thats being sealed but there are also his influential subordinates being sealed. Those that managed to somehow escape are hiding somewhere and waiting for a comeback chance. By the way, Im also in Ortiz God faction. Hou, Is that so, I understand now. This time the enemy that has hidden until now has started to move. And so, the reason for this timing is Master, Ive learned the myth from hearsay, throughout the time that has passed the Evil Gods barrier has been weakening and his revival is conversion of many people. Then he will come and destroy the world. I believed it was just a myth. Lucia said that trembling. But Elin had a rather peculiar bright expression and started talking The Elf clan has this handed down. When the time comes and the barrier has weakened so much to his revival, a new hope will be born once again. On those words, Silvy got taken back. A new hope will be born is not nor perhaps the Good God will come back but rather the new hope will come could be right? Then, the existence who will save the world from ruin could be the being who would finally come from a different world!? While saying that she gazed at me with reverence. Understanding the meaning behind Silvys words the other girls sent hearty gazes towards me as well. I see, thats what its about. I accepted this with a rather convinced feeling. My talent and tolerance of others, and the natural virtue that I have so that others can rely on me. Why did somebody like this have to appear in this world. Its because it was needed. The world wish for an existence to save the world and I got elected for the role. I see, its a story that has persuasive power. But if that it is the case, then I feel like I have done an inexcusable thing to the rest of my classmates. Probably the kingdom has intended to summon heroes from other worlds so that they can intend to use them against other countries. And coincidentally at the time we also thought that was good if we could be summoned as heroes. But, the truth was that the Worlds will in order to summon me, exerted a force that looked completely normal to the kingdom. The world having no physical body used its influence. Coincidentally there was a hero summoning that was happening so thats what it used. The Kingdom and us thought it worked because of our will but in reality they were nothing but a stepping stone so that it could summon me. Perhaps the Worlds will meddled and created the distress and made the Kingdom desire go to war with the surrounding countries so that it could summon me. In any case, my classmates got rolled up in my summoning. They are far from a accessory like a bag being taken but they became trash instead. I was supposed to live a normal life in Japan, but due to non-standard things around me I couldnt help but be influenced by them instead. Honestly theres no excuse. I see, It was a predestination for me to save the world. But, whats this feeling called though. I smiled and shrugged my shoulders. Ma,master!? Why are you relaxed so much? I understand that having the mission to save the world is a very grave thing, but Lucia was looking at me with jumbled feelings of expectation and anxiety. That matter is decided. Of-course, because saving the world has low priority for me. I answered it pretty uninterested. Eh!? Lucia and the other girls yelled surprisingly. Oi, oi? What happened? Shouldnt it be obvious? Conversely I answered amused. My duty is not to save the world. Its to raise all of you up into splendid adults. Compared to that critical mission saving the world means nothing really. Master Masatsugu-sama The two of them Lucia and Elin were deeply moved and looked at me. Well, of course if the world is destroyed then managing the orphanage would be a difficult thing. The world will also be saved but the orphanage comes first. I understand the world rests upon me, but I put priority on the orphanage. And if the evil gods subordinates become a hindrance, Ill subjugate them as well. The girls eyes became wet. Sigh, putting you girls and orphanage over the world should be pretty apparent. Its very important. While we were going back and forth, the dragon began to speak. Kukukuku, I understand, you are the hero that was spoken in the prophecy. But, do not become complacent. I hold the 10th spot in the subordinate ranking beneath Ruiku-sama. I am the dragon that once ruined the northern land. See if you can subjugate me, assassin from different world! He said that, and spit out lumps of flame of a very high degree of hotness. Elin Y-Yes! Cocytus! On my calling out to her she chanted her spell confusedly. A long ice grew towards the flames. But the dragons flame broke through the manifestation of the ice and came flying towards us. As I thought it was impossible for the level of a breeze. I murmed my understanding, and picked up a stone from the ground imbued it with magical power and threw it at the flame. My power and his met at halfway point and clashed and a terrifying surge of power and explosion happened. If it was an explosion that would happen in the city, then that city would be gone. Ill say this. Ill use magic too. But, the dragon was flustered Ku. The match hasnt been decided yet! He got off the summit and began flying towards us. Naturally, I loaded one more stone with magic. Chapter 31: Calamity Dragon Part 2 Chapter 31: Calamity Dragon Part 2 The Calamity Dragon with a body crossing over 100 meters used floating magic to take off from the ground. And the big frame of unbelievable size came heading towards us. We also changed to combat stance. The dragon dived towards us from the sky at a very fast speed. It seems hes using his big frame to trample us so he is increasing his speed. A dive attack from a body over 100 meters would become a crater at the level of city-scale. An appropriate fellow for the name of Calamity. The girls strengthened their bodies in anxiety. But there was no need for it. Because the girls were in my Protect skill targeted persons. Since I decided to protect them, it wouldnt come to the point of disaster. Thats why I gave instructions to Lucia to calm her down. Theres nothing to worry about. Receive his attack and stop it. What I told her. But M-Master, but for me to stop an attack from such a big dragon is.. Lucia replied anxiously. Cant be helped. Youre fine since my skill aids you. But, theres nothing wrong to be anxious being alone. This time Ill help you as well, well both do it how about it? When I said that her face became extremely happy as if the earlier anxious face was a lie. Together with master! Please let me do it! She came to cling to my back. Sigh, shes still a child after all. No matter how prominent among the adventurer in the continent she is, in the end she cannot do anything if Im not near her. Ill carefully raise her so that she will become a splendid lady. Moresoever, right now shes a beautiful girl but when she grows up shell be a peerless beauty that people wouldnt be able to leave her. The person wholl marry the future Lucia will be a very happy person. While I was thinking those things, I stroked her head while she was clinging to me. Aaah, Masterr Lucia was feeling good with a melted expression floating on her face and her ears were trembling slowly. Sigh, youre exaggerating. But for some reason the other girls were looking at her Lucia-chan, how nice. To be spoiled by Masatsugu-san to that extent Ill also try my best~ I want to feel like that~ I also want to be of help to Naomi-sama so he can do that to me They were saying that one after another. Fuumu, why are you all getting envious of her? I didnt understand it so I just shook my head. Well, thats not important. Hes coming, Lucia. Be ready! Yes!! The weak figure from earlier was gone, she screamed with vigor and lowered her hip and started building up her strength to catch the Dragons nose-dive attack. I dont understand what wiped her anxiety to that extent. Well then I also to some extent took a pose. Its exactly what I said, its only to Some extent. In the first place I dont even need to make a pose. No matter what posture I take I will be able to execute the highest attack or the highest defence, so having a structured pose is not necessary. But, I did took one. Thats because so that the girl wont be able to feel anxiety. Basically, if I stand upright then the girls would feel anxiety for nothing despite theres nothing to worry about. So that they wouldnt feel like that, I acted out a pose. Is there anything to worry about since I am the strongest here. Like that before long the dragons attack has approached before our eyes. It was a dragon nose-dive that utilized its huge body and gravitational force and he wore his magical power as well it was truly fitting of the name Calamity. It was an attack that the shock from it that would normally erase the surrounding area or an entire city. I saw his eyes glittered red with assurance of victory. But, Guuuuuuuuuu, its hard But I have Masters strength so I can hold out anything! Wh-WHaaaaaaaaaaaaat!? Some beastkin girl like you!? Fun, naturally I replied back. It was just as I expected, Lucia did exactly as I hoped, and in the end the Calamity Dragon didnt look like something from a nightmare. Lucias status benefited greatly from my special skill, and stopped the dragons attack that would destroy a city with her fist. When the two attacks crossed each other, a high crackling sound was heard and the clashing of two different attacks sent a violent shock that shaved off the surrounding rocks and the surface of the mountain. Naturally, its no problem for me and the girls, but for the Kingdoms forces the after-effects from the battle wouldve annihilated them. By chance, I also saved them from that fate. Both of their strengths was almost the same, the current state was in equilibrium. Elin probably guessed this and decided to help her. Ill aid you! She said that and began chanting her spell. Fumu, if this was normal it wouldve been a correct choice. But, thats why this time I Wait I said so and stopped her. Whats wrong Masatsugu-sama? At this rate Lucia-chan will To the flustered Elin I just shook my head. Calm down. To an opponent of this level, originally Lucia alone would have defeated it. She cant defeat it because she couldnt put serious effort due to hesitation. But if a stronger enemy appears, then it would be troublesome. Theres nothing but for her to get used to actual combat and defeating her enemy. To my words Elin Amazing. Unlike us who are desperate infront of your eyes, you were forecasting the future. She said that and faced me with respect in her eyes. The other girls aswell. To look after us so much~ Yes, the saviour is a very compassionate person. We are fortunate girls. Sigh, its not that much of a big deal. Its good to be considerate but Ill be troubled over looking various other things. If it comes to me then it would be like future prediction. Right now such things are trivial. Moreover it looks like Lucia needs to bring out her full potential. But for that to happen she needs a strong motivator. For Lucia to do that what could she want? As expected I cannot understand that. In that case. I should leave the choice to the person herself. Lucia, if you beat the dragon alone, I would grant any wish you have. Thats what I declared to Lucia who was in the middle of attacking the dragon. Then, the effect was almost immediate. Lucias ear stood up with a PING sound. Is that true, Master!? Whatever I can ask for is fine!?? She said that with a facial expression like she bit the bait and asked for my validation. This was positivity where you wouldnt see in the usual obedient Lucia. Aah, yeah, thats right. I somehow did it in a hurry but before I was able to take my words back I involuntarily nodded to. I did it! I want to get a kiss from Master! I will never lose!!!! HaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! He? Impossible!? Abruptly her strength somehow doubled!??!?! This 10th rank to a girl like her!!!!!!!!!???? Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Oi But, my tiny voice got completely lost in the clash of their magical power. Lucia abruptly increased the power in her fist, and broke through the rivalry with the dragon and pierced him. The attacked went from his feet to the stomach, it even pierced through his skull, the nightmarish existence called Calamity Dragon was now split in half. I see, somehow wanting to get a kiss from me made her go serious, and instantly killed the 10th rank Calamity Dragon. Naturally, I knew Lucia could pull of this power. But to think that would make her serious would be getting a kiss from me. Well, this is acceptable. Lucia is still a child. Even if its on the cheek, shell be satisfied. Master!! I managed to defeat the Dragon. L-L-Lips, please kiss me in the lips! As she said that her face became bright red, and looked at me with moist eyes filled with expectation. For the first time since I came to this different world I encountered a difficult problem for which I dont know what to do. Chapter 32: New Enemy Chapter 32: New Enemy Master, when am I going to receive my kiss? I am fine with whenever and wherever! Its fine if its here and now aswell! Her face was becoming crimson red and closed her eyes faced towards me and was waiting from me for something. Pushing it is not necess. Im not pushing myself! If I receive a kiss from my Master Ill be the happiest person on the earth. She said that with her eyes closed and sprouted a lively smile. I felt as if she was prepared for it. Mumumu, I waver. I was greatly perplexed. Lucia is still a child. Surely she mistook her trust towards me for love. Naturallly, whenever Lucia goes to walk in the town all of them males look at her, the women cannot believe and look at her with envy at how beautiful she is. Shell be a beautiful woman thatll be able to get any man. If such a girl liked me then I would be very happy. But, unfortunately those dreams like stories are not real. For that reason I couldnt take advantage of Lucias trust towards me to take away her lips. I must not do anything of that sort to the important orphanage children. But as I was thinking along those lines, Lucias ears dropped down and tears began to show up. Lucia? Master, could you perhaps hate Lucia? In a weeping voice she questioned me. That cannot be so? I shouldve said that before? You are my most important person. Its a lie! If thats so, why wont you kiss me!? She said that and started crying a lot. I did not think she would get this much of a shock from not getting a kiss. Saying it was from love but rather she was shaken from the refusal. If I think about it carefully, I am her only companion. Since I am like a foster parent to her and my rejection to her would naturally be a big shock. Damn it, my thinking was shallow. It can be said that shes young but since she comes as a ill-treated slave she has a trauma in being rejected. But, in this case what action would be fine? It cant be that I cannot understand to treat a young girl. Especially a crying young girl. I like Lucia a lot, youre important to me. But you are still a child. I am happy that you trust me so much, but youre confusing what love is what I think. Thats why I think that you should save your kisses to the person you will fall in love truly. With my words, Lucia instantaneously made a blank face. Then, as soon as I was about to speak, she took those words and for some reason began to talk once more. I wonder what words she took in. Ehm This means that there is no reason for Master to dislike me, right? To that question I answered. Its true, you are the most important person to me. When I answered she blushed to it. Is that so? But, kissing is bad? Because I am a child, its not love? :Well, thats right. With that answer, I was anxious that Lucia would cry again but she didnt instead she smiled. Ehehe. Even Master had things that he didnt understand. I am relieved. Thats what she said. Hn? What do you mean? I asked in puzzlement, her earlier crying face as if it was a lie there was now a flower-like smile. Its a secret. Ill tell you when I grow up! With saying that she showed a beautiful smile of a woman rather than one of childness. I didnt understand the meaning of her words so I just tilted my head in confusion. The other girls saw our exchange and began talking. To be cherished by Masatsugu-san to such an extent, I am jealous. As expected of the first wife Lucia-chan This is the presence of the legal wife. I also as the second wife have much more things to study for. Unfair~. I also want to have an romantic exchange with Masatsugu~ Is that the power of an airhead? I want to do it too. Comments like that were thrown but I didnt understand much about it. With that exchange passing in the end Lucia settled with having a date with me. Naturally I asked her Is there anything good other than that? but she got really sad so I couldnt say anything more than that. Well, in the first place I told her she could ask for anything she wants if she defeated the dragon and she did, so her request about the kiss got rejected, but reversing this request now was bit difficult. Besides Master, Im glad that I am living Well if she is this happy to go on a date with me then the price would cheap. Sigh, why are you so thankful for. The talk about rewards is as far as it goes now. Now that the strongest so called dragon Calamity Dragon is exterminated, what would be good for us to do next Silvy? Would it be fine if we go to the adventurer guild to report about it? Silvy was shaking her head flusteredly when I asked her. Absolutely not. Making somebody who saved the world to make him go somewhere would be inexcusable. For the comfort of Saviour-sama the guild master himself will come to listen to the report. That being said I as guilds master daughter and receptionist I am an witness that can confirm your feat and I would want you to receive the thanks from the guild as a whole. I see. But, being thanked is unnecessary. I dont like serious stuff like that. I am not interested in fame nor political power. I just want to protect the orphanage, so me saving the world was by accident. Silvys pupils began to glow with a profound gleam when I said that. Your opinion is right. Still, how can we have a chance to thank you properly? Its natural for us to want to thank the person who was able to save the world. Please give us the chance to thank you! She bowed her head when she said that. Fuun, its troublesome for me but if you insist so much about it, then so be it. THANK YOU VERY MUCH! You will be notified the date for us showing your gratitude. Silvy once more bowed her head. Haa. But, I see what she is saying is justfiable. I myself was acting a bit impudent. As I am the person who saves I didnt notice how the saved people felt. I didnt have such intentions but people look at me as the hero who saves the world. Heroes are the objects of admiration. Its a very natural thing of the common people to thank heroes. This comes close to the feeling of a religion. It will be hard for me to stop being respected by others since I did nothing less than saving the world itself. Sigh, I am a fully-fledged human not something like a god or similar. But, it was better for me to save the world rather than a god who wouldnt do anything. Nevertheless, this makes me sigh. Haaa I didnt want to stand out because it would become this much of a troublesome situation. But no matter how much I do not want to stand out, the amazing power and great personality will ooze out and then the people wont go away. Damn it, what do I need to do in order to live quietly. I just want to focus on managing the orphanage. I dont have free time to save the world or something like that. While I was thinking such things, suddenly a creep voice resounded among the mountain. To be able to defeat the 10th rank, who the heck are you? It was a darkness that was clumping together it gave off a creepy feeling as if madness has manifested. The moment the voice resounded the earlier clear sky was covered by clouds from nowhere and thundering claps were being heard. But, I was not confused about this. Fumu, it seems its telepathic message by using large-scale magic power. Probably you are a subordinate of the Evil God? I asked composedly. Hoou, you did good seeing through this. I am Whikram the 7th rank. Ive filled the land with death as a demon king. I came to see the situation with the 10th rank but to think he would be defeated. He became a rank member due to the pity of Evil God-sama. I am different. My plan is already steadily progressing. Soon you and the world will tremble from my menace. He was smiling when he said that. To me the difference between 10th and 7th is nothing. In the first place its a talk which I have no interest. But if you are in my way then Ill sleep you like trash. You are just going to hurt yourself, Im advising you to stop. To his sneering words I kindly advised him. But Kukuku, Gahahahaa! You are an amusing human! To say such jest to me who could be called the Demon King! But simply just because you defeated the Evil Dragon you shouldnt immediately be arrogant! At best, therell only be brief respite. In the end he left with eerily words that indicated something and the clear sky returned back. Sigh, I was lamenting. As I thought, no matter how much I dont want to stand out, troubles will find me from the other side. Well, thats probably because I am a hero. I am not happy about it or anything. Rather than, it would be good if the girls didnt become frightened at this. While I was thinking that I looked at the girls. But, Lucias head was filled about the date so she was smiling from one end to the other end, and Elin, Shii and Silvy were Please grant me the right for the next battle, Masatsugu-sama! And then if I defeat them I want to be rewarded aswell! Aah~ Elin-chan getting ahead of us is unfair~ I also after long time can try my best as a Deity~ I want to receive lots of rewards from Masatsugu~ Elin and Shii causing trouble is not a good plan. I am here too What, the girls were in very high spirits. Eeh, whats up you girls? I could only be confused at their state. I wonder what kind of rewards they would be asking for. Is there much that I can do for you girls? Chapter 33: Dragon’s premium steak with garlic sauce Chapter 33: Dragons premium steak with garlic sauce Is this okay, Naomi-sama? The Calamity Dragon that was defeated by Naomi-sama will not be disclosed but rather what will be disclosed is that the guilds elite defeated it. After several days of defeating the Calamity Dragon we returned to the orphanage and we were relaxing around the table. Right now I was giving directions to Silvy for future policy. The contents of the direction were that I wasnt the one who defeated the Calamity Dragon but somebody from the adventurer guilds elite. I find fame to be vexing. Ill give it to somebody else. I said that from my heart. But Thatll be hard to do. The Calamity Dragon subjugation quest that Naomi-sama accepted had a legendary anecdote that only SSS-rank could do it and there arent many adventurers that do not know you. It will be hard to shut the mouths of those who saw a genuine hero. She said that shook her head dejectedly. Truly troubling I have no interest in fame. I just want to live quietly. Fame, honour and hope are not things you obtain. Because its Naomi-sama that these things naturally materialize for you. As long as Naomi-sama is Naomi-sama, then you cannot escape from these things. Silvy clearly asserted that to me. Haaa I gallingly sighed. I just want to peacefully manage the orphanage. But, I cannot help but acknowledge Silvys words. If I am the genuine hero then the common people wont leave me alone. For me saving the world is trifling but for the common people it would be the great exploits of a God. I can understand their feeling of wanting to make a fuss. The bad thing is that I cannot conceal my heros aura, so I cannot help but gather attention due to it. Theyre not in the wrong. No matter how much Master tries to hide his power, but in the end it will leak out No, its not just the strength. Masatsugu-samas nobility and sublimity, I think people are also attracted to these qualities as well. Its is irrational to be human now~. How about giving up and become a God~? I heard such things come from the girls. Sigh, I am just doing whatever I can do. Besides, I havent felt as if I saved the world. I want to simply protect the orphanage. Protecting the smiles of the girls. Nothing more is needed to be thought. But, somehow in the meantime Ive become a hero. Damn it, what do I need to do so that I wont be conspicuous. I was agonizing over my talent oozing out. As I thought every day being tranquil is necessary. So I decided to cut this card. But, Silvy you can manipulate the information well, cant you? I abruptly said that. Lucia, Elin and Shii, couldnt caught up to the meaning of my words and were dumbfounded by them. But only Silvy was looking at me with a surprised face How were you able to? She asked me with a trembling voice. Sigh, did you think that I wouldnt be able to find out? If you think about it you were a guilds receptionist then you followed us as a coachman, at times an A-class assassin and furthermore also the Guild masters daughter. Theres also the thing about leaving records about me. The things you can do are a bit too much. Almost as if you were prepared for the constant change of the roles. Theres only one person who does all of that. A spy. On my identification instantly she understood that it was impossible to falsify. Im amazed at your keen insight. I will confess everything. Naturally, I have no reason to deceive the Saviour-sama, my role is the leader of the spy unit of the guild. We use any kind of face and position to go in and out of places. After saying everything, she bowed her head down. Fumu, it was as I thought it. But, to be able to see through my disguise its amazing. Even those who are S-rank in the Kingdom werent able to discern the bottom of my face. How were you able to do it though? Fuumu, what should I say. Rather, your concealment was too perfect. I guessed simply because of that, so you shouldnt worry much about it? I answered her honestly. I could sense glimmer of respect in her pupils. As I thought the Saviour-sama is too out of norm But, on the contrary I had confidence that Saviour-sama would say that my concealment was perfect. She said that and smiled. Sigh, time to time this sense is too good, only I noticed it. It is true my senses and flairs far excel those of ordinary people, but I think it is trivial. Im not that big of an person. Silvys eyes glimmered even more with respect and praised me. The talent is amazing but to even have such humility is even more so. Sigh, I wasnt being modest, that was nothing to the extent of such praise. Not really, if we were together for a while, no matter what kind of child the girl is I would be able to understand her. I lightly said so. But for some reason she was blushing. Is that so Naomi-sama takes the me only as nothing but a girl? This me who has a face like this at the bottom as nothing more than just a girl? She said that for some reason she broke off her cool attitude, I could hear a quiet desperate yearning in her question. Uum, what does she mean? Weeell, Silvy by default is a cute girl? Her cheeks get red when I said that. O. I thought I decided to never feel happy again as a girl. There is no mistake in that this could be fate. As if she was confirming something inside of her by saying yes, yes to herself. Uuuun, what kind of meaning is there? I tilted my head and asked the rest of the girls. Its a secret! I cannot have more rivals than this! I will not fork over the position of the 3rd wife~! Still, that doesnt answer me anything. Uum, usually you would talk about anything. At any rate, I asked Silvy to manipulate the information. Fundamentally, somehow the information became Guilds elite adventurers defeated the Dragon. The part about me participating doesnt change, but that together with the large number of adventurers we all managed to defeat the Dragon. In other words the part about me being a Hero disappears and the only the achievements of everyone else remains. The truth doesnt change but the quality of it will be skillfully changed. Now with that exchange being finished I stood up from the chair and started heading to the kitchen. Of course, I am preparing a steak made out of the Calamitys Dragon meat. From the item box I took out 4 round slices that I had taken from Dragons tail. It wasnt spoiled since it was being preserved in it. There was still some blood in it. I started the iron plate on fire and confirming it was hot, I took out the lumps of meat and put it on the pan. I sprinkled pepper and salt, and sizzling sounds were heard from the meat juices, the aromatic smell from it was spreading from the kitchen to the living room. It tickled my smell sense and before I knew it I was drooling. Uun, its really good. A bit later the smell attracted the girls towards the kitchen and they came walking unsteadily. The premium Dragon Steak that Master is making uuu! Im looking forward to it! The things Masatsugu-san makes are more delicious than what the imperial chefs make. Im happy that I am alive. Its a really good smell~ For some reason I am getting this fluffy happy feeling~ After this I want to live for another 100k years. To the food that I eat from Naomi-sama, the food I normally eat seems really bland. I think that after eating Naomi-samas Premium Dragon Steak surely I will become unable to eat other things. They were saying that one after another. Sigh, you are all exaggerating. If you cook on a routine basis obviously youll master it, so there isnt anything to praise. Im just a bit skillful so its really not a big deal as you girls are making it. I think that Master should try to understand himself more. Even in the Royal Place you wont be able to find someone like Masatsugu-sama? Ive lived for several tens of thousands of years, but this is the first time I have seen somebody with cooking talent like Masatsugu-san. I think Naomi-sama can open a restaurant. Though, the line would be very big every day. Sigh, though its no different than flattery Im still happy for the praise. While we were talking the meat became a good burnt colour. Soon will be done. Master is it done!? Lucia was reaching her limit of holding it and began leaning forward and was asking me while drooling. Oioi, I understand the feeling but wait a bit more. I stopped her. Uuuu. With tears in her pupils she looked at me with a very despairing look. She listened to me so she wont be able to reach for the meat. A nice kid. I am not being mean. I am finishing the final part. Here As I was saying that I poured down my home made Garlic sauce on the sizzling meat. With a juwaa sound the aromatic smell spread even further and more densely. It wasnt just Lucia and Elin but the cool Shii had eyes that looked like they were captivated by it. Sigh, Im happy that you are looking towards it but I think its a bit too much. All right, its complete! Ill put it in everyones plate. Time to eat. On my words all of the girls immediately started eating. Yeah, having an appetite for food is excellent. You girls are a bit too eager for it, it looks like you were starving wolves. Well, they did look forward to my cooking. Fuaaa!? Its wonderful, Master! The meat juices are coming out. The tempering is also really excellent! When I put the meat on the top of my tongue it begins to melt! This sauce is yummy~ The feeling of the garlics aroma entangling with the sweetness of the meat is exquisite. Its on the level of beauty. Please, please teach me the sauces recipe later! They were saying nothing but praise as they were stuffing their mouth. Sigh, usually all of you have the manners of little girls. It seems I overdid it with cooking. My delicious cooking apparently it seems to have taken away the reasoning of the girls. Lets see, I also eat a mouthful. Ooooo, this is really delicious!? I knew it was dragon steak and hoped it would be as it sounded, but this is really good. Even though it should be thick meat but when you bite it and chew it its juices overflow from it. I just noticed but after it has melted the fragrant aroma is leaving the taste of the meat behind. This is dangerous, it makes me want to eat as much as I can. This matches well with my sauce because it brought out the best of both. The unpleasantness of the meat is no longer there. While I was thinking along those lines, the girls gulped their food fast and now they were looking at the empty plates with dejected expressions. Sigh, theres no helping again. Wait a bit. Theres still left-over of the dragon meat. After I finish eating this, Ill cook the left-over. After I said that the girls from their earlier expression was a complete change and were completely joyous. Banzai, Banzai! I feel the atmosphere is a bit too weird. Well, I would like their stomachs to always be full. It would be nice if you all grow up fast. If I make this kind of cooking always from now then Ill have to start teaching them manners. Sigh, there are a lot of things they have to learn as they grow. As I was thinking that I started to prepare the left-over meat so that I can cook it. Chapter 34: Lucia’s date (Creeping shadow) Part 1 Chapter 34: Lucias date (Creeping shadow) Part 1 Its the day for the date with Lucia. Several days ago Lucia did her best to defeat the Calamity Dragon so that she can get her prize. I thought that she would request of me to buy delicious things and beautiful clothes, or buying anything she wanted but she wanted kiss request for me. Sigh, what shouldve I done. Naturally I rejected it immediately, I asked her once more and she strongly wished for a date once. I tried to recommend something else for her but she shook her head while making an expression that would cry. And for that reason I wasnt able to refuse her, and today is that day where we go on our date. Yeah, I dont think Lucia would find it enjoyable being on a date with me. But on the contrary to my thinking Lucia from morning was smiling and was filled with joy. She had an expression like she was the happiest person on earth and her smile was so bright that it made others smile too. I dont know the reason that could make her happy so much but her being this happy is fine aswell. Uuu, how enviable Lucia-chan. Wont another Calamity Dragon come out? This time Ill use spells thatll bury them in the ground. Shii is determined to show her gods majestic powers and use the strongest Water Spirit spells. Somehow they were saying really scary things. What makes the girls go and do so much? Well, well be going. Well be back around evening so please take care? Shii and Elin nodded obediently to my words. With that confirmation me and Lucia began our date. For now well walk to the main street. Theres still time till noon. Where do you want to go? If Im with Master anywhere is fine. She replied to my question with a blush and faced her head down. Yup, saying you are happy wherever you are with me, that reply to a guys question puts the hurdle a bit high. I was troubled over it.. Tsch. While being troubled I heard someone clicking their tongue. It seems the passing guys clicked their tongues towards me due to jealousy. Well, theres no helping it. My Lucia is terrifically beautiful. Originally she is peerlessly beautiful girl but today she was wearing a white frilly blouse that weve bought several days ago that promoted her supple body and chestnut colour hair to a fantasy level. Such a girl was clinging to my arm and walked side by me with a blissful face. The passing men were glaring with envy, I understand the feeling of cursing the irrationality of this world. Sigh, they are misunderstanding. Certainly I am holding such a beautiful girl but that doesnt have to mean that we are going out. Good grief, feeling jealousy from a misunderstanding. N~ Lets go shopping together. We should see the street accessories. If theres any that you like frankly tell me Ill give it to you as a present. Eeh. But that will cost a lot of money. Dont worry about it. We have money for it. Besides since Lucia is cute dont you want to dress up? I want to make Lucia even more cuter. Hauuuuuuuu~ She replied so and buried her bright red face in my arms. Sigh, what happened? Her ears and tail were flapping a lot. While I was tilting my head in confusion the people around us could be heard. Chi Shit, you guys are just showing off The worlds unfairness is just too much. Yeeah, whats wrong? Anyhow me and the closely clinging Lucia were headed to the streets of the east district. It was crowded with people despite still being morning. Traders from different countries with exotic tastes and evidently not honest, farmers selling vegetables, curio dealers, people from various nationalities and races were gathered here. We were looking around in the streets and if we saw a shop selling accessories then we would stop and go to it. Master, this would be good if the price is good. With a reserved expression she said that and pointed towards a pendant. It was a ware that had its slightly hazy ruby that was inlaid. But I was, yeah bewildered. Today is the long-awaited date that Lucia yearned for. So to say, I am the boyfriend and Lucia is the girlfriend. Taking that into consideration, that pendant was giving a feeling of cheap. If it was only for a a little bit beautiful girl then it wouldve been enough but in this case it was Lucia who was transcendently beautiful. That gem on her would surely look shabby. Good grief, you wouldnt have these troubles with a normally beautiful girl. But, for some reason the Lucia who had a supple body and chestnut coloured hair was a fantastical beautiful girl who was yearning for me. So I the boyfriend had no other choice but to find a gem that suited her beauty. Because, if it would lose to Lucias beauty then the whole stone wouldnt be seen being wore on her. Good grief, for her to be this beautiful to make me troubled. Sigh, I wish the guys who were piercing me with their glares of jealous from earlier would just stop it. Its more difficult to date a beautiful girl than you guys think it is. Good grief, these unmarried men are too easy going and get jealous. Perhaps its good that they dont have this hardship. Besides, here well take this one. I took the accessory in my hands. It was the gem which I noticed Lucia sending fleeting glances to it. She was probably reserved due to price of 500 000 giels. That one!? Thats no good, Master! To buy such an expensive thing for me. It doesnt suit me it would be wasted. Lucia flusteredly declined it. But I just calmly shook my head. You dont have to be reserved. Currently, Lucia is my girlfriend right? Then if the gem doesnt suit Lucia-chan then instead I would be embarrassed. I said that and I put the pendant on her forcibly. Maaaaasters girlfriend? Hawawawawawawa~ Lucias face became bright red and in surprise she darted her eyes all around. Oh, isnt she a bit too excited now? Im sorry, you must hate it I do not hate it at all! Yes, thats right! Today, Lucia is Masters girlfriend! Ive been sold from long time ago after all! The usual timid Lucia was now declaring with a loud voice. She stared at the pendant with an entranced look. Oi, oi your voice is loud. Also, what did you mean by sold? I tilted my head in doubt while I could hear the surrounding men saying something. Shit, are you guys not flirting a lot!? Im jealous a lot. I also want to go out with a beautiful girl like that. Fuumu, its not like I had the intention to show off. I just wanted things to go smoothly as possible. Besides we mightve overstayed here a bit too long. Before long it is noon now. Okay, soon will be lunch. What do you want to eat? I paid the price of the pendant and asked her that. Any place that I can be with Master would be fine. Lucia leaned on my arm with a moist face when she said that. Sigh, that answer is the most troublesome. While I was being trouble the men continued around us. I also want to be told things like that This is my first time cursing the unfairness of the world so much. Damn it, what is up with the world More joined in. I also want to be told that by a girlfriend. I also, it must be nice~ Hmm, there was a voice which I could recognize by hearing, but its fine. Right now Im with Lucia on a date. Along the way to the western restaurant we kept hearing from surroundings things like Tchi and Damn it.. Chapter 35: Lucia’s date (Creeping shadow) Part 2 Chapter 35: Lucias date (Creeping shadow) Part 2 In the east districts corner it was a place where restaurants gathered and one of those restaurants was our target. It was recommended by Silvy so theres no mistake about the taste. It wasnt formal as a restaurant should be but it had popular store style that made it easier for ordinary people to enter. The time is just right for lunch and the climate was good. We sat on seats of the terrace and we ordered bread and stew and beverages. But, I got caught up in an unexpected situation. Here, Master open your mouth and say *Aah* She said that and got close to me so that she can give me her scoop of stew. Lucia explicitly came next to me even when the food came to the opposite sides of the table. It seems she wants me to open my mouth wide so that she can give me food. But thanks to that the surrounding gazes got stronger again. Sigh, I just want to enjoy the food without getting too much attention. Oi, oi if you do that then you wouldnt be able to eat? You dont have to mind me and just eat. I said so. Its not anything like that! I want my Master who I admire to open wide and say Aaah. We will look like a real couple! She strongly declared that with a red face. Muuu If Lucia strongly wishes for it then it cannot be helped. At any rate the date we are on now is Lucias wish after all. Since she is so eager, Ill have to grant her requests as much as possible. The surrounding glares from the men were stabbing like needles, sigh cant you guys just endure it. Good grief, to be so free to be able to be jealous. They dont have it as hard as me after all. I also want to return to your care-free positions. I was thinking that from the bottom of my heart. I want that too. Ill request it next time.. Rather than that I also want to be spoiled like a cat. Nm? Once again I heard a voice that I could recognize. Master, how is it? Is it delicious? Lucias voice cut in and the voice from earlier got cut out from my consciousness in an instant. Nevertheless, it seems Lucia is minding every single one of my actions. I should calm down and just eat. Aah, its delicious. I answered bluntly. Lucias face floated up a happy smile when she heard that. Eheheh, Im glad. Sigh, whats there that makes her so happy with me. But, Masters home cooking is even more delicious. Lucia ate her own portion and replied that as if was obvious. Oioi, that cannot be true, I am not even professional. I said that with a laughter. No, theres no mistaking Masters cooking is better. I think that Masters cooking skills have already surpassed that of a professional. She replied to me with a serious face. Sigh, youre exaggerating. Its not that good. I replied while shaking my head. Yeah, why is Masters self-evaluation of himself so low? She asked as if she was troubled. Fuumu, Im happy for the praise but I havent done any special cooking practice. If I could say its just that I can do it naturally. Thats why theres nothing to boast about since my cooking is nothing especially delicious. Now, continuing to eat like this only is inexcusable. Aa, thats right. Allright, lets change. Im going to feed you now. I proposed it this time. No, no! Thats not good since I would like a child being fed! Ill look distant from a wife! But she hurriedly replied and returned back to her own seat. Fumu? What does she mean? I could only tilt my head in confusion. Well, at any rate she started eating her food so its okay for me. With that kind of talk I was released from Lucias Aaah attacks. Fuumu, tough. The surrounding mens killing intent seemed to softened a bit. The surrounding men were smoldering with killing intent because somebody like me was going on a date with a transcendently beautiful girl like Lucia. Good grief, just because I am trusted a lot by Lucia and liked but that does not mean she loves me. I too am envious of the man that Lucia will like. Because for certain that person will be the happiest man alive. Naturally, if somebody receives real favor from her, the surrounding men would just go mad with jealousy but their jealousy towards me is just a misunderstanding. Good grief, the man that Lucia will love I wonder who that person will be. I think that man will be a winner. The home town of Lucia was in the Lahawk region, right? How was it there? I opened my mouth and started this topic. Lawahk is a region in the northern part of the country where beastpeople live, and the place where Lucia lived before she became a slave. Im sorry, as a small child I dont remember much of the details. But I was happy since I had my father and mother. Poverty also was there, the nature was beautiful and the time passed slowly there than here. She looked a bit troubled and distant when she said that. Lucias parents are already dead from the illness and Lucia as a collateral became Goletts slave. I asked the wrong question. I bowed my head. No, on the contrary. Thank you very much, Master. But she shook her head and answered with flower-like smile on her face and gaze with total trust. Hn? What does she mean? Until a few days ago, I was feeling sad and couldnt remember my parents properly. It was impossible for me to talk about my parents as I do now. But right now its not like that. But, their disappearance Im still sad about it, but I can face reality now. Because my dear father and mother can now continue to be in my heart. She said that she wasnt alone anymore. Youre amazing. Youre overcoming your hardships with your effort. No. Its thanks to Master. She said that while shaking her head. Thanks to me? Are you not wrong about something? Its thanks to Master. She shook her head on my words and repeated herself again. Fumu? I tilted my head. To every day that the dream of my father and mother disappearing that wakes me up at night, I find Master to comfort me on those days. To the weeping me at night, Master caress my head until I fall asleep. Treating me delicious cooking and treating me kindly! I didnt say anything I just listened to her. Always next to me. Teaching me many games to play. Helping me with my studies. Teaching me special moves. Helping me make friends in the orphanage. Lots and lots of happiness! But, because Master was here I was becoming a person that could do anything. The death of my dear parents, becoming a slave, getting ill, dying a lonely death, filled with despair. Thanks to your kindness I can feel again. Lucia was looking directly at me when she was saying that. Thank you very much, Master. Master has taught me a lot of things. Its not just saving me. Thanks to Master, I can forward to the future once again. I can finally accept the death of my parents and move on. The speech was so long as if she was visiting a grave and said that. She had a refreshed face. But, there were tears falling down. I didnt look. I think that you will be spoiled when you want to be spoiled. The trust in me was already that much. Thats right, do you want to go to Lahawk to visit their graves? We have to properly greet Lucias parents right? I said that to Lucia with a smile. To greet father and mother!? Were going to do that tradition!? I am okay with it! She did a complete change from the serious face into a blushing face and replied with vigor. Uun, were just visiting their graves, why are you strangely energetic. Though, since she said its okay theres nothing more to worry about. Allright, thats decided. The next time we have time well go visit them. But I still think that it was due to your own effort that you can move forward. I only helped where I can. She listened to my words and stared at me. She cleared her throat and started blushing and with a high spirit she began to talk. I wasnt able to say this some time ago but the number one reason I could face forward is Master and, etto Yeah? Whats wrong? Hau Thats why, I, I, I-I about Master l-l-li-li Is there something wrong with the vinegar? (TN: The word in japanese ä begins with su so he misunderstood that she was talking about the vinegar.) Do you want boiled vegetables with soy sauce? Thats not it! Listen carefully! Hou, haa. I am going to say it! About Master I li But, she couldnt finish her words to the end. You guys run away! This shop is in danger! Wahahaha! Its too late, my great magic Ella Light Tears will make you disappear! That voice resounded in the place. Chapter 36: Whikram’s Assassin Chapter 36: Whikrams Assassin Me and Lucia were having a friendly chat while we were eating our lunch. You guys run away! Staying here is very dangerous! Wahahahaha, too late to run now! Youve all been targeted by the great sorcerer Alham who is the right hand of the 7th rank demon Whikram. Youll all disappear by my great spell Ella Light Tears! That voice resounded. The person chasing us out had a hood that covered their eyes, but I understood from her figure it was a female. The other person was a tall male sorcerer. The man released a huge fireball towards the woman. Its size easily crossed over 10 meters it looked more like a meteorite. If it hits not only will the woman get returned to ash but the surroundings aswell. The surrounding customers were kicking away the stools and tables to run away but it was already too late. Fun, boring. Hurry up and burn to death inside purgatory. Damn it! The mans sneer and womans grim voice both echoed out. The surroundings were crying out in despair. And then Oi, were still in middle of lunch? Can you quiet down please. I advised him and went in front of the fireball instantly and blew breath lightly. The meteorite which had huge power was erased as if it never existed. Whaa!? The man who fired the great spell Ella Light cried out a iditiotic shriek. A-amazing The hooded girl looked at me with surprise as if she wanted to say its unbelievable. Sigh, its not that much to be surprised about. Its a lot easier for me than moving my finger. Because after all I just have to breathe. You bastard, what did you do! To defend against my grand spell is unthinkable! Thats right! You mustve used a high-quality item! Doing such a cowardly act! The male sorcerer was prattling on with excitement. Haa? Theres no reason for me to use an item to such a small fry spell? More importantly you are a novice sorcerer, right? Then let me tell you that magic is disabled throughout the city. Like a novice, you need to learn the basics first. I spouted at him reflexively and gave advice to the novice sorcerer who was breaching etiquette. Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, you bastard, treating this me as a novice sorcerer is unforgivable! Miracles dont happen twice! Ill burn you to bones with my real spell! Screaming excitedly and created the same fireball from earlier above his head. Guwahahaha, are you afraid!? Its alright to tremble in front of my genius-like great magic! Oi, oi, is that as far as you can go? Youre joking, right? That 7th rank Whikram must be considerably small. To make something like you who cannot use anything but basic spells as right hand. The sorcerers figure I couldnt help but feel pity for him. You bastard! Making fun of me aswell as Whikram-sama! I will definitely not forgive you!!! You and the rest here will return to ashes and dust! Alham had clenched his teeth so hard blood was coming from them, the fireball that was made overhead now started to fall down to the ground. Fuhahahaah! Die! Everyone will die! Alham said that and maddingly laughed. Did I not say that downtown you can not use magic? This puny magic is also disabled. Do you understand, novice sorcerer? I pointed my index finger and snapped it at the fireball. The instant I did it, the fireball that was making a nosedive at the flick flew off in the air and in an instant it couldnt be seen anymore. Wha-Wha-Wha Alham was staring open-mouthed and was so surprised that if he couldnt believe it anymore. Ama, too amazing Who the hell is this man? The hood was strangely fixated on me and praised me. While we were exchanging like this, Lucia finally came to the place where I was. Moreover, Elin and Shii also came together with her. Amazing, Master. Ignoring that kind of powerful spell. I was surprised by it suddenly and couldnt move my body. Thats okay, Lucia-chan. That spell had a fraction of one-million than my magic power, but compared to Masatsugu-sama it is nothing more than childs-play. Truly, right~. Its foul having a 10000th part of my magic power. They were exchanging their opinions. Nay, its not that good. Its not about how much magical power you have but rather its how you use it. I shook my head and negated their opinions. Amazing, its not about the size of magical power, but the use of it. To think there was such a novel-like usage. I think this identification will cause waves among those who only pursue magical power. Really~. To think reason why the Masatsugu-sans godlike magical power can be controlled so well is because he holds to those sublime ideals. But conversely they were astonished and replied back. Sigh, more than that you should concentrate in front of you now. Ye-Yes! I lightly rebuked them and as if in a hurry they replied back. But Shit! Ill retreat from here. Looking at my power he was driven by fear and began running from here as fast as a rabbit from a predator. Remember this! The next we meet it will be your last! Haahaha! But Hahaha, Gyaaaaaaaaa Im not such a fool to forgive that. I took a fork from the nearby table and threw it at Alhams exposed backside thighs. It was stuck very deeply in the top of the foot and became sewn to the ground. Damn it! Extract it, it cant be extracted! Guooooo, it huuuuuuuuuuuurts! Shit! Take this ouuuuuuut! Not being able to endure out the pain he was letting out pitiful shrieks while writhing. He was becoming dirty with mud. What, it wasnt supposed to be in this foot? As I was saying that I took out the fork from the right foot and then thrust into his left foot instead. Ngyaaaaaaaa!? He let out such a shriek and thrashed around again and trembled while being afraid of me. Master Im getting a bad feeling I wanted to help Masatsugu-sama but I dont wanna go near Shii also doesnt like it At the current unfolding scene the girls were afraid. Haa, sigh. I reluctantly started to talk to the guy who was about to cry. Oi, small fry sorcerer. Since youre making everyone feel bad, get out of here fast. Ehm, your superior was Whikram, right? First tell him this; Since you took this kind of guy as your right then you must also be as stupid. Then tell him to come here personally to apologize for his subordinate doing a lot of trouble, that is only if he wants forgiveness. I said that with generosity. Guuuuu, damn it, I wiwll not forgive you definitely! But for some reason hes shut himself in resentment and groaned on the verge of tears. At that time. Enemy of our fellow people. That was said by women with hoods behind the man and with their own hands stabbed at his heart. Ngee The Alham who has already spent all his magic wasnt able to cast recovery magic and his life extinguished with a dying scream. Sigh, thats it. It couldnt be helped that we got involved but I have no particular interest in Whikram or Alham. Im in the middle of a date with Lucia. I immediately returned to the role of an escort. But, while I was thinking one of the hood women began to call me out. Oi, oi allow me to pass the date peacefully. I let out a sigh while I was thinking that. Chapter 37: Hot-spring conversation! Part 1 Chapter 37: Hot-spring conversation! Part 1 After defeating the self-proclaimed great sorcerer Alham I renewed my mind like it was nothing and continued the date with Lucia. But the women in hood who were chasing after him stopped me from leaving by calling out to me. Wait a minute! You, what are you!? What am I Im just an ordinary person? The woman looked dissatisfied on my answer. Y-you cannot be an ordinary person! At that identification I just shook my head, but the orphanage girls nodded their heads with a Yes, Yes. Fumu, why though. Well, more than that. I am currently in the middle of a date with Lucia. Cant we do this later? I said that. Da, date? You are going out with that girl there? He, hee The hooded girl was shocked and dropped her shoulders after saying that. Uh, whats wrong. Well, thats that then. Please wait! You are able to ask anything you want from me! Anything goes! Thats right, you can do anything you like to me! So please listen to me for a bit! As I was about to leave, she started to cling on my foot as she said that. At that time, the hood fell off. There was a lovely sparkling silver hair, eyes slanted upward and smallish red lips. And also two horns were there too. Her age shouldve been near Lucia and Elin? The true form of the worn-out hood woman was actually a lovely young girl. (TN: ATARASHII LOLI) Muu, my horns were displayed I cannot hide anymore. I am a demon, the king of demons Laara. (TN: Was tempted so much to name her Rara) Is that so. Well leave this for later. You can wait for me at the orphanage in the south district. Elin and Shii can guide you. But, I have no relations with the demons nor the demon king so I said that and Elin and Shii answered with Yes. Eh? The demon king Laara let out an iditiotic yelp. Now, shall we go Lucia? Ehm, is it alright Lucia? To give the date with me a priority than having an important discussion with the demon king Laara? The date is most important to me. On my reply Lucia went red like a tomato and huggle my arm. But I am the demon king? But the demon king Laara tried to argue so Elin and Shii warned her. Lets go, Laara-chan. You shouldnt be a hindrance to Masatsuga-samas date with Lucia. If you are so obstinate youll be hated. Its not our right to say that considering weve been secretly following~. A, u, okay The demon king said that and dejectedly followed behind Elin and Shii who we were heading for the orphanage. And with that trouble I lost about 30 minutes of the date with Lucia, after that we spent our remaining time favourably. The date ended and we had returned to the orphanage at night. It was a totally fun day. Lucia was satisfied, and I was also able to enjoy my fill of her cuteness, it was a really fine date. Like that we came back home and I sweat a bit from what happened all day. I passed through the entrance hall and went straight to the bathroom. By the way, the bathroom is made from smashing a huge room and thanks to Shiis spirit deity power it is always prepared to be a hot spring. Even if Im a former japanese person I cannot help but take a bath. I took off my clothes in the dressing room and I headed to the steam. Then I submerged myself into the bathtub with the hot spring. Haa, its a fine hot spring. But, while I was having fun in the hot spring, on the opposite side of the steam there was a shadow which I could feel that was moving. Its probably my imagination right? But, the shadow was gradually moving towards this side of the steam and I leaped towards me. It was not one person. Gu!? I raised my voice, due to feeling of the hot spring I dropped my guard down. Thanks to it, I was hugged by Elin and Shii. Masatsugu-sama, welcome back! The whole day today I was lonely~. Fueeeeeeeen. Dont go with Lucia-chan only, I want to go aswell~ Oh, you guys had entered. Im sorry, you guys being naked is improper. Well honestly, that does not mean Im not happy. After all, both of them are beautiful to the point where you can call them miracles. Elin is the only surviving High Elf princess. Her slimness and the whimsical ambiance that she has. Her beautiful long length golden hair and pure white skin like porcelain which was now slightly wet and was becoming light pink. Her figure seemed like it was molded by god himself, and coupled with her body which was perfecting itself from infancy, was exuding a sense of immorality that couldnt be found on a 12 year old girl. On the other hand Shii is already a beautiful girl. Shes 160 cm high and is a bit shorter than me but her body style is excellent, her magnificent appearance was like it was painted. Her hair had the colour of the gentle water and similar colour for her eyes and had a kind aura. On the contrary to Elin I could feel the softness of her ripe fruits from her clinging on my body. Shes a literal Spirit Deity. While we were having such a conversation, I could see one more shadow coming towards this side of the steam. You people being naked, are you not ashamed? The one who said that was Laara with a red face and covering up her important parts with her hand. Laara was a beautiful young girl with the same age as Elin but since demons age faster than rest she had ripened fruits that Elin did not have. Her slanted upwards eyes were mysteriously beautiful with her downcasted shyful look. Her demon-like black tail was shivering wildly. Her beautiful silver hair was moistened, and thanks to both her shyness and the hot water her porcelain skin was dyed pink and this was giving off a sensational feeling. Im not ashamed. Because we can scrub each other with Masatsugu-sama and with a *Gyuu* we can feel really great. Hey, does Laara-chan want to try as well? Thats right. Onee-san is quite aware of Laara-chans feelings. While they were saying they were glued to me by sitting on top of my knees and placing their head on my shoulders. The feeling of a young girls smooth skin and the ripened fruits of a mature girl hitting my arm is really good. Both of you shouldnt be saying unreasonable things. Its obvious that she dislikes it from her first time meeting a guy in the bath. I declared so while thinking about Laara. But, Laara was doing the opposite of my words, she was approaching me little by little with a blushing face while her tail was swinging left to right from the embarrassment. About Masatsugu-dono, I heard from the demon emperor Mira. Today is the first time me meeting you directly. Ehm, Its as a thought, no, youre more cool-looking than I thought. Thank you, youre helping even if I was an enemy. Its like a knight. She said that and came in front of me then placed her head on the opposite side of the shoulder which Shii was on and was sticking her body. Having Shiis enormous ripe fruits on one side and Laaras big ripe fruits on the other side it was a magnificent sandwich. I cant escape. Aah! As I thought everyone is here, after all! I was wondering why there was nobody. I also want to be with Master in the bath! While I was worrying, Lucia joined us. Sigh, I dont need to gather them. Masatsugu-dono. What did Elin mean by saying scrubbing ourselves from earlier? Laara asked that. Un, how do I explain that. But contrary to me who was being troubled Shii was indifferent and answered her. Its as it sounds. Well be rinsing ourselves~ Well be facing each other and well be washing each other with a towel~. Well be facing each other!? While we are naked!? Thats right~ It feels really good~ Thats right, Laara-chan wanna go~? Masatsugu-san is really skillful at it~ Oi, Laara doesnt like its obvious. It seems she doesnt hate me since I saved her life, while the consent about scrubbing each other is I understand, I do not dislike Masatsugu-dono. With fleeing glances and anxiety she was facing me. Eh? Ehm, you dont dislike it? Its embarrassing to where I can die! But, theres no reason for me to dislike it? I do not hate Masatsugu-dono rather the opposite Laara had a bright red expression and eyes as if expecting something. Un, no reason for her to dislike what does she mean? I inclined my head to the side many times since I didnt understand well. Well, shall we scrub each other? Please take care of me well! I and the strangely happy Laara both rose up from the bath tub, we sit together facing each other in the washing place and began scrubbing each other. Moresoever, despite being young they grew up well. Theyre not at Shiis point but maybe in a several years theyll surpass them and be completely ripe. By the way, theres still no soap. Still because the plans for its creating are nearing. Aah The Laara being washed let out a slightly bigger voice. It seems washing her belly seems to be a rather sensitive spot. Im sorry, do tell me if there are spots that you wouldnt like to be touched. Thats not it, it just surprised me a bit. Besides there are no places that I wouldnt like Masatsugu-dono to touch. Rather touch as you please. But, she shook her head and with bright red face and covered eyes she said that. Un, I wonder if its lip service that there are no places that shouldnt be touched. For some reason the orphanage girls said the same thing. I shook my head and cleaned every crook of her body. In the middle she was letting out sounds like There and aah while breathing heavily, she said theres no particular place she doesnt like to be touched so I stopped washing her when I was done. Conversely, she has stopped from me washing her, and in doing that she was tightly clenching and lightly shivering as if enduring something. Especially when I lightly washed her ripe fruits since they were delicate parts she was biting her lips and desperately trying not to let her voice out. You do hate it. No, I dont. Thats what Im told. Uhn, I dont understand it. At any rate, thats how I washed her body completely and she breathing roughly due to blood rushing to her head. But, somehow she had a content expression. Certainly she must be happy because her body became pretty. Fuu, the first phase is done. And so I was taking a rest while before long Lucia, Elin and Shii showed up and were looking at me as if expecting it aswell. Sigh, you guys were here too. At my beckoning the girls happily came over here. Bath time shall continue for a while. Chapter 38: Hot-spring conversation! Part 2 Chapter 38: Hot-spring conversation! Part 2 I finished scrubbing but for some reason the girls went back in the bathtub with a entranced look. And then, I heard the affairs from Laara. I see, basically the demon king country Ishtar was overrun by the forces of Whikram. At my words, the demon Laara nodded by shaking her silver hair up and down. Umu. Concisely saying it was a united force with the Balk empire. They took advantage of the demon emperors scattering in the front. Well, now that I think about it that may have been the diversion. At any rate we were outnumbered and while I was leaving the castle I met with Mira who told me to find Masatsugu-dono and seek help from him, so I ran till here. During my escape I exhausted my magic power, at the end the right hand of the Demon calling himself Alham the great sorcerer assaulted me and I thought that was the end, but then you showed up out of nowhere like a knight to save me! She said that while looking at me and faintly blushing. Fumu, did she get bathtub fever? Well, more than that the Balk empire again, huh. If Im right that empire is the same one that burned the forest Elin was residing in. Something smells wrong here. So, what do you intend to do from now on? Please, Masatsugu-san! With me somehow please come and save my demon country! I asked her with a serious expression and she replied back with a gaze that she was depending upon me. Oi, what are you going on about from nowhere? About her sudden request I just lightly brushed it off. But despite of my attitude towards her she was heading towards me with a serious look on her. Please I beg you! I have no one to rely except Masatsugu-dono! Whikrams forces are strong! Especially his spirit techniques where he manipulates the dead. The one who can defy the dreadful power of the undead forces is Masatsugu-dono only! And she pleaded desperately to me. I have to manage the orphanage. Thats why I cannot separate myself from here. Im sorry but I cannot accept Laaras request. I shook my head and refused her. That cant be Cant you help somehow? She despairingly dropped her shoulders and tears began to well up on her eyes and came to cling herself on me. Un, at this rate shes pitiable. Is there some other good way? Aaah, theres that! Then, Laara would you like to live here? Eh!? Me in the orphanage? Certainly I dont have parents, so you could say Im a orphan Laara tilted her head in confusion due her not understanding it well. As expected, Master! Its an amazing strategy! Being near Master she will be absolutely safe! Thats right. If shes near Masatsugu-sama shell never be in danger. And while gaining time here, the rest of the scattered demon survivors will gather. Its exactly as Masatsugu-san says~ Going back there alone is suicidal~ Theres the concern about the country but you can spend the time here in obscurity~ The great demon king Lala-chan can be completely protected here and prepare her counter attack. Its like hitting two birds with one stone. Usually I would teach tactics to Lucia and the other girls but this time they said and guessed my intentions. Fumu, it seems everyone has been learning from me various things. Thats correct, well understood. When I praised the girls they had huge smiles and were glad. Amazing. I was only thinking about counter-attacking immediately but I wouldve been caught by the enemy and my country wouldve been over. Right now I should make some place into a safehold and start to rally the scattered forces in the world. Thank you, Masatsugu-dono. I was not in my best mind. Laara looking at our exchange and was also able to understand and looked at me with respect and gave her full gratitude. Theres no need for gratitude. I just simply proposed a proper idea based from historys military annals. Its not a big deal. I shook my head. No, to think of an strategy in an instant, is not ordinary at all. Even in the demon kings country there were no strategists to the level of Masatsugu-dono. If we had you then our country wouldnt have been defeated With a profound respect she was looking at me and said that. Sigh, I just told it as I thought about it. I received no special training, its just the uncommon innovation. Thats why I would be troubled if somebody praises me. I just naturally said what I had came to mind, it wasnt an particular idea. Then, is this really okay Masatsugu-dono? You probably knows this, but the Warmmes country here is hostile to the demon people country Ishtar. There was a period of friendliness but for the past 30 years there has been an continual war for water resources. This country also brought back the ritual for summoning heroes from another world to counter my country. I understand that you are different from the other heroes. But the people from that country and its heroes look upon the demons with hostility. Its not like there arent any demons living in Warmmes, but Im still ashamed from you listening to me. Even with such affairs youll still take me in the orphanage? Of course. I gave an immediate reply without worry. Wwha The demon king herself was surprised and her mouth was opening and closing. Fufufu, oi, why is Laara so surprised about it? I found her state amusing and reflexively let it out. Masatsugu-dono! Is it alright to decide such important things like going hostile against countries so fast!? Will you not regret it? She said that and with loud splashes she was coming closer to me. Laara-chan is misunderstanding. Master cannot be limited by something like countries. Thats right, Laara-chan. Masatsugu-san looks at the world with a perspective of how things can be. Whether you are hostile to this or not countries it wont influence Masatsugu-samas decision. Sometime ago he defeated the Warmmes elite force in an instant~ In the first place Masatsugu-san is at the very peak.~ So if the country takes action that warrants violation then Masatsugu-san would have no other choice but to punish them~ Before I could answer her the girls around me opened their mouths and answered. Well, that should be just right. Warmmes laws and political policies have too many problems that I have not addressed them yet. I was intending to give a lecture for the king and the nobles so that they can learn. But the ones who will not follow along should be dismissed from their position. I shook my head and replied. Amazing To see everything on a larger scale. I think I understand now why Mira was speaking of Masatsugu-dono with adoration. Its not only about power. The huge tolerance towards others, the character of a ruler, open-mindedness and overflowing talent. Masatsugu-sama is fillied with all of these. I could sense a deep respect in her eyes when she was saying that. Well, yeah thats right. Thats why theres no problem for you to live here. Yes, thank you! She was deeply moved by my words and gave a healthy reply resembling of a young girl and clung herself to me. I was thinking about something else while petting the head of Laara and the other girls who were enviously clinging to me. Balk Empire. The country that boasts the continents strongest spys and who aimed for Elins life. Those guys were people that I once defeated, them attacking the demon peoples country with Balk empire are disquieting movements. Ill talk to Silvy a bit and have her examine. Afterwards, Im a little worried about Miras whereabouts. She departed to the front of a battle against foreign country and hasnt been heard ever since. Laara might pretend like its okay, but deep down shes worried. Ill have to include for Silvy to search the whereabouts of the demon emperors. Sigh, I only want to concentrate on managing the orphanage, yet I am getting enrolled in the upheavals of this world. This is truly troublesome. While thinking about it, I let out a sigh. Chapter 39: Making soap and hotcake! Part 1 Chapter 39: Making soap and hotcake! Part 1 A few days have passed since Laara came to the orphanage. There still isnt any report from Silvy through the cross-continent guild network investigation about behind the scenes evil gods subordinates, nor about the 7th rank Whikram or about his allies the Balk empire, nor movement about the demon emperors. Well, it should be fine. Afterall to me the most highest priority is the orphanage, so I cant do anything but wait. Despite being in the middle of this, I was currently making the so called soap. For that sake I bought oil and baking soda and made Shii create pure water with magic. Making soap is strictly simple its complete by mixing natural materials and heating them up. Ive done research like this from the time in elementary schools. But, I had come across a formidable enemy that I had not expected to show up. Master whats that thing which gives out a happy and fluffy smell. Masatsugu-sama, you are already finished!? The dish is finally here? The honey is prepared too~ Hurry, hurry! You guys are drooling too much! So improper! Laara is also drooling! The soap now was reborn as Hotcake instead. What the heck! I retorted myself as a straight man, no, I understand the reason why it happened this way. To make a soap you would use baking soda, but in cooking this would become baking powder. . Both of the things are the same. What does this mean? As long as you have baking soda and water, milk, eggs and finally wheat then you can make a hotcake. The process of making a soap halfway is exactly the same as making a hotcake. Well, I somehow managed to convince the orphanage girls that it was a failure. The girls couldnt help themselves but eagerly jump at such an interesting conversation like hungry wolves. Just as one would think, the girls eyes brightened up and rushed out towards the town and to buy in bulk. And in an instant they returned back and gave the ingredients to me and looked delightfully at me and were frolicking with *Woof* *Woof*. Sigh, why are you guys looking forward for my cooking so much. But well, Im satisfied with them being fully fed with food. That is why my making of soap turned instead into making an hotcake. Now, I was cooking the dough in a fry pan over low heat. On the surface of the dough little bubbles were coming and going away. If I overheat it will become horrible. Baking soda is easy to burn after all. Its about time to turn it over. Being able to cook in this time and area of earth its very useful. I skillfully turned the dough on the other side. A thing Im used to. It was making a sizzling same and light brown colour started showing up on the dough and sweet smell was coming out too. Okay, the heat is just like planned. Masters hot-cake looks very delicious! This hotcakes taste must be so delicious that I could die from it! Hurry I want to eat it~ Hurry~ Hurry~ Compared to my wait of the seal this moment seems much longer. Masatsugu-dono has the talent of a strategist and the talent of a top-class chef. Youre truly talented! The girls were looking at it and were making noise. Fuumu, its overboard with this dish. Well, certainly I was told that I was more skillfully than the stores they bought but that was probably because the shops were in bad shape. This time aswell, the girls probably were especially hungry. I was thinking along those lines. While I was doing such things in the mean time the flame went away. Okay, its finished! Everyone can eat! I placed my finished hotcake on the girls plates. The girls were making cheerful noises and smeared themselves with the honey and butter. They couldnt wait anymore and impatiently bited the fluffy dough. Nnnnn!? This is, terrific!? Haa~Im so blissful that Im entering Ascension~ Its more delicious that what the chef in my country makes! The girls were giving me praises in high admiration. Youre flattering me much. But, surely youre not making it too much? Anyone can cook as good as this. Thats no it can be true! *Munch* *Munch*! I havent encountered such a delicious dish before. Even from my time as a princess of the Elves! *Momu* *Momu* I havent eaten any cooking as good as this. I aswell exist from the Myth Era~ But *Hamu* *Hamu* this is the first time that Ive eaten something this delicious When my country is revived Ill do *Mogu* *Mogu* whatever it takes to spread the recipe of Masatsugu-dono! The girls stared with amazement at me and shook their heads. Apparently they cannot stop eating. Sigh, they are really good at flattery. Well, even if its a lie Im still happy since beautiful girls said it. Why is it that Master cannot understand how terrifying he is? Too much humility is a problem Probably this time he also wasnt serious~ Ha~ trully dreadful~ Hes able to do anything, but hes not even aware of it. Truly troublesome. I once said that it was flattery but the girls sighed and let their truthful opinions. Um, what do they mean. At any rate, Ill eat and see. *Chew* *Chew* Ooh, this is something I made but certainly its plenty delicious! I liked the taste even in Japan, so I reduced the oil and sugar this time. With that a light mixture was able to be completed. The dough was fluffily delicious. When you bite it there was a dim aroma of milk spreading in your mouth. I was able to arrange the ingredients into a fairly elegant taste. You can eat this as much as you want! This worlds honey has the similar taste as the one from my world! The honey was giving an impression that it didnt mix with butter, but its totally not like that. It mixed plenty enough so a delicious hotcake was made. When you put it into your mouth theres a fragrance of flower, certainly a result from the hardships of the beekeeper. I eated the hotcake that I made without reserve and gave out my thanks to the unknown beekeeper. Now, this would be the end of the snack time. Everyone at any rate was satisfied and had ecstatic faces. Fumu, to be that deeply moved Was it that delicious? If thats the case then I would be able to make it before long again since it wasnt that difficult dish. When I said that, the girls burst out in a complete agreement of a chorus. Sigh, you girls are overboard. But within the group Laara suddenly became aware and opened her mouth. But Masatsugu-dono. Is the orphan management all right? Wont the food expenses pile up? She said that in worry. No, theres nothing to worry about it. Ill figure it out somehow. I clearly replied to her. Masatsugu-dono Laara stared openly in wonder. Sigh, what are you so surprised about? Its natural for the orphanage to feed you girls? You girls dont need to worry about that, its me the director to worry about that. Its fine for you girls only to play together and study. Master is truly a wonderful person. Yeah, its true. He has a bigger heart than even the elves from the forest. As I thought my partner cant be anyone other than Masatsugu-san I feel a open-mindness of the ability to rule a Country no, the world At my words for first time Laara was deeply moved as the girls. Sigh, Im just doing things that are natural? I said that and denied it. The level of Masters Natural is too high. Yeah. Its as Lucia-chan says. Everyone else would lose self-confidence. If thats true then the things that the country had done are on the account of its talents~ If you apply the words of normal to current Masatsugu-san, then he is already beyond the scope of everybody else. But the girls looked at each other and said that. Oi, oi its a bit grandiose. But, the country should put more effort in its own parts. With that from now on I should correct the country so they can guide with leadership. But what specifically are you going to do? Laara has asked me a question. That answer is contained in your stomach. I shook my head and answered her that. Chapter 40: Making soap and hotcake! Part 2 Chapter 40: Making soap and hotcake! Part 2 Me and the orphanage girls focused on one store that we could see from a room. The shop opened on its schedule. And in an instant the people who were waiting in a line since night headed inside like an avalanche and came out with small paper packages in their hands and happy faces. But, the ones who were behind werent able to acquire anything so they left the store cursing the store with annoyed faces. Because the production was limited the demand surpassed the supply so it quickly got sold out. The soap that Master made is super popular! As expected, Master! Lucia watched it unfold and excitedly told me about it. Weve been working on prototypes to make soap for some time now, but several days ago it was completed and yesterday we consigned our sales to the store. For us to be able to look at the sales today, we hired a room from a building near it. Masatsugu-sama is strong, kind and on top of that also holds business capability! You are really amazing! The picture books also continues to be a popular item~ I think only an prodigy would be able to develop a lot of human commodities. I think all of these will absolutely be popular in my country! No, demand from the entire continent will rush in! Thats what they said. But, I just shook my head. Im just using the knowledge I have from the previous world. Its not big of a deal. And said that. Yeah but Master decided to create what he was certain about that it would sale, right? If you say it like that isnt that business talent? Thats right. Masatsugu-samas skill of applying and creativeness are not ordinary. In addition you selected and created commodities that could be developed within the orphanages funding. Im an Elf princess so I know that the most important qualities for managing an organization is the intuitive understanding of the income and expenditure balance. Masatsugu-sama holds that talent even without nobody teaching you. Rather than being bewildered about suddenly coming to another world, you instead abruptly build the foundation of economy~ For normal people thats certainly impossible. Umu, Masatsugu-dono has several hundred more economic power than the Demon Kings country aswell! They exchanged glances between each other and lightly smiled and said that. Yeah, I just intuitively did it, I was not especially conscious about doing it. I again said the same but the girls denied me with saying That is a talent!. Sigh. Well, whether I have the talent or not, each way is fine. The girls sighed and left as it was. Ive already remarkably did things in various fields, having too much talent is troublesome. As a matter of fact, Im totally envious of normality. If I could only share my talents with somebody, then I alone wont have to pull the world. Thats what I thought from my heart. At any rate, the state of sales are favourable. I dont know how long I can keep the manufacturing process a secret but the orphanage will have a stable income until a similar product is made. While I was thinking it happened. What are you saying, you bastard! Why wont you obey the kings order! I heard an angry voice from outside through the window. I looked and there was a guy with a small moustache on his face and sharp shoulders. He was a proud royal soldier who wore top quality armor and looked down on people naturally. That soldier was alone. He called the shop owner to the entrance and questioned him while holding him by the collar. Probably, it was about the soap that became a big hit and came to buy it but since it was sold out he became angry. It was no different than a child throwing a tantrum but there was no cuteness it so it was unsightly. You bastard~ You wont bring it out no matter what!? Hii!! Please forgive me! New arrivals of soap are in the future. If you could wait for a few days Be silent! I am Rayson-sama the leader of the royal chivalric order! I received an imperial order from the King to bring him the soap of the talk! You bastard defying my order is the same thing as going against the King! Thats an immediate death penalty! No, it wont be just you. Your whole family will be killed aswell. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Please have mercy! Me and my wife have a ten year old daughter! Be silent! I dont wanna hear excuses! I say its death penalty. Sigh. Oi, enough fooling around. Bugeha I instantaneously transferred from the 2nd floor and grabbed the knight that was threatening the shop owner and threw him on the ground. Ngiiiiiiiiiiii Being unable to bear the pain from having his head pressed into the dirt he roared. Y-You bastard! What are you doing! Who do you think I am!? Im the imperial knights leader Rayson! Let me go, aaaaaaaaaaah! The knight was screaming while writhing in pain. Noisy! But, I couldnt stand his wailing for long and once again I pressed the head of the guy named Rayson to the ground. Gya!? I hit his face on the ground his nose got broken and has a nosebleed. He let out a pitiful voice. Good grief just stay put. You criminal. To the screaming imperial knight leader I astonishingly told him my innermost thoughts. Im the imperial knights leader!? To judge me, you would need the hearing of the King! The man for an instant was surprised and looked at me with a triumphant expression and with an loud voice and disgusting smile he objected. Perhaps hes smiling that he thinks hes superior to me. What are you talking about? That law is invalid. My words take priority over the laws of this country. I said that and once again I pressed the face of the criminal Rayson to the ground so that I can restrict his movement. Nguuuuuuu! Raysons face was buried in the soil and while suffocating he cried out with a muffled voice. He already looked like a vagrant with his face smeared with mud, his broken nose that was leaking blood from it and tears were mashed in it too, furthermore his once sparkling armor had sludge sticking to it in large quantities from him writhing around. Master! During our exchange, the orphanage girls came running. Fumu, sometimes its necessary to learn from a bad example. Lets show a bit what kind of punishment the criminal would receive. Oi, *former* imperial knight leader, criminal Rayson. Impossible! I am the Warmmes Kingdom imperial knight leader! He was surprised at my words and yelled out. Blackmailing to attempted murder. Theres no way that a criminal offender can have a imperial position. You were discharged not while ago. You being a soldier is unsatisfactory. Therefore youre discharged. I shook my head and said that. Impossible! Impossible! On whose permission are you doing this!? Youre arresting a member of the noted family Holden who for generations has produced imperial knights!? The king wont forgive you!? Punishment is passed down impartially. Who is irrelevant. In the first place, this situation is due to the lack of control from the King. Later, Ill go punish the King. Now, criminal Rayson you are no longer a knight. You are a normal person, thats why the sword on your back is no longer needed. That sword will be seized, come offer it to me. On my order the man opened his eyes in surprise and began acting violent. A sword is a knights life! Moreso, this sword has been given by the given, passed down generation to generation in my family! Its not for the likes of you to touch it! He was saying that and desperately resisted and was escaping from my hands. Its fine either way. Im taking it away. I lightly said that and while holding his head down with the other hand I took his sword from him. You bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaard! Touching my prideeeeeeeeee! Rayson was screaming that. No signs of remorse. Furthermore a penalty is required. No feeling of making progress. Cant be helped, this is where you part with the sword. At his attitude I was disappointed and said that from the bottom of my heart. I took his sword from his sheath and with a Gunya sound it was bent. Yup, it became an artistic sword with a form of a ring. Uwaaaaaaaaaaa!? My soul!! The holy sword given by the King!? At the sight Rayson was beginning to cry. Pitiful. Paying for ones own mistakes, he couldve avoided this if he never done any criminal acts. But, I gave him a suitable punishment for him as his superior in the future he may get a chance for rehabilitation. Ill give him a chance. Its up to him later. I was thinking and turned towards the girls to inform them. Did you see, girls? This is the fate of a criminal. From this poor criminal Rayson you can see what not to do. If you bad things just like this guy, then youll be punished as a criminal and will be a failure of society. Yes, Master! Basically If I dont do bad things, then Ill be liked more by Master? Ill be careful! To be loved more properly by Masatsugu-sama, Ill be a good girl! Same for me~ I dont want to be hated by Masatsugu-san~ Me too~ Ill put my effort to be liked by Masatsugu-dono. They obediently nodded their heads and said their opinions. Yeah, somehow I feel it is slightly off than I what I had said. Probably my imagination? I was confused for a while. Well its fine. Now, its for the punishment of the king. Oi, Rayson you were former imperial knight, right? Do lead the way fully. He looked at me as if he shut himself in his resentment when I ordered him. Fuumu, seems you have not repent enough. Laara. Laara understood completely what I said and used her black magic and fired her all dissolving water spell at Rayson. The mans silver armor began to melt slowly. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Raysons agoniful scream was echoed in the town. But, I took no consideration to the guy that was writhing on the ground, I looked at the armor melting on the ground and sighed Haa. Whats wrong, Master? Lucia looked at my situation and asked in worry. Nothing, I just remembered a science experiment. I answered with no worry and pet her head. Silver mirror reaction At my murmur, Lucia and the other girls werent able to understand so they tilted their heads in confusion. Well, its natural. Fuumu, well at any rate, the punishment given for the incompetent King will be a bit later. This will be the orphanages next big hit for a commodity. I embraced it with conviction and with high spirits I was preparing to go back home. Chapter 41: Make a mirror! Chapter 41: Make a mirror! The time is midnight. We were thinking while lying on the bed. Thats right, it was about the time when Laara used her black magic all dissolving water at the criminal Rayson which is around noon today. That magic touched the armor and the armor began dissolving and flowed down to the ground in liquid state. I didnt oversee it. Theres no mistake. That was silver fluid I muttered such. If thats so I can probably create a mirror I intensified my belief. Master, right now, did you say you can create a mirror!? Lucia by chance heard that and raised her voice in surprise. Damn. Was my voice too loud..? I thought I was thinking quietly so that I wont be conspicuous. Amazing. To be able to make a mirror!? Certainly making it its earth-breakingly important that it can be said it has more value than precious stones! The method for making only the dwarfs know it and their whole country treats as a secret. However the ones they make are out of copper and not of silver which Masatsugu-sama is trying to make. Perhaps making a silver mirror will be the first major achievement in history! Masatsugu-sans business ability is just too much~ After all, in just one day you repainted the worlds economics map. Truly. I feel like since I met you the development of the world has gone ahead for several hundreds of years. I cannot keep up with you at all. The other girls heard Lucia and gave their opinions too. Umu, all of the girls know about it. The item is lionized too. In the first place, making a mirror is not even that hard. But when I said that the girls shook their heads together. I understand Masters level is too high, but you should recognize your own greatness Thats right. If you dont then well lose confidence. Yeah~ Sometimes its okay to look at the world. Umu, umu. Then look for me aswell~ Sigh, you girls are exaggerating. It does not garner so much attention. More than that, just to be sure Ill confirm it once more with Laara and Elin. You girls, have you heard of silver mirror reaction? S-silver mirror? Whats that? Somehow it sounds strong? But the girls answer was that. Fumu, as I thought they didnt know it. Shouldnt ask for unreasonable. Silver mirror reaction is silver-plating technology. Silver-plating is adding ammonia to melted silver and then mixing it with glucose. I remember the contents from science even if my memory is not especially good. So far I understand it. In the first place what is a mirror? Mirror is silver-plated glass which reflects light. In a word, silver mirror reaction on the reverse side of the glass causes the creation of Mirror. There are things a high schooler doesnt know. Its superfluous but the plating technology is a symbol of wealth, basically the upper echelon is often concealing. I asked Elin who is a elf princess and Laara who is a demon king and both of them are high-society people but they didnt know about silver-plating technology, which makes me thing with certainty that the technology isnt spread out. Naturally, there is a possibility for the classmates that I came together could spread it, but I do not expect such wisdom from them who fight other countries as heroes. If they were the same, they would help the orphanage, save the world from Calamity Dragon, offer things to the world that it needs, there is a big difference between us. One can not help but feel the cruelness of the difference between characters and abilities. I wonder what they will say if I had a chance to guide them a little bit. Probably, theyll be so incompetent that they cannot recognize their own foolishness. While thinking such, I unintentionally worried over the pitiful them. But, thanks to their imbecility, I was able to guarantee a stable income for the orphanage. Their low intelligence has been helpful. That is amusing. With that reason I declared immediately that Ill start making mirrors from tomorrow. Next morning, we gathered in the living room and started preparing for the silver mirror creation. First is the material supply. The important ones are silver, ammonia, and glucose. Now, first is silver. I said that and the girls with gleaming eyes run off somewhere with frightful speed. I thought that and they came back. For some reason they were out of breath and appealed as if they were the fastest. What are you girls doing? They were carrying some flat objects in their hands. Its silver coins. Thats right. The girls were smiling and were glad with I did it! Yes! It was correct~ I was helpful. It seems that they want to be helpful to me even if its a little. Its admirably cute. Straightforwardly they presented their head to me. I see, within the girls there is a rule if they get it right they receive head pets. The host hasnt heard anything about this. Well its fine, I pet their heads with a wry smile on my face. From the girls mouth happy voices came out. Sigh, theres nothing special about petting your heads. Now, next is ammonia When I said that I looked at the girls faces. But, this time with serious faces they voiced out Hmm?. It seems, they dont understand what that is. Well it cannot be helped. As I was taught in science, urine itself doesnt have ammonia. Ammonia is created when germs break down urine. With that frankly saying to produce urine is a bit Conveying that to the girls will be a lack of delicacy. Probably, a farmer should store it up as compost material, we can get it from there. So I conveyed it in obscurity. As expected of Master, you truly have extensive knowledge! Youre amazing to have studied agriculture as well! As I thought the application of your knowledge is uncommon~. Do you not have things that you dont know? Is what the girls were saying. Sigh, applying my knowledge a bit is nothing worthy enough to be praised. I shrugged my shoulders and continued moving to the next topic. The last part is glucose, do you know what it is? As I thought they tilted their heads when I asked them But, Elin seemed like she thought of something. Pon! She clapped her hands and opened her mouth. Its said to be around grapes sugar, so theres a connection between the grapes and sugar. She said that and with expectation looked at me. Oh, surprisingly sharp. Its mostly correct. Yay, I did it! I was praised! Elin sprouted a lovely smile. I petted her head and the smile became bigger. Well if we go detailed, sugar in its current form is bad. It doesnt react without silver fluid nor does it go in plating. To react we need to break down sugar and take out its glucose but doing that in this world is probably difficult. So, well use natures own natural glucose. At my words there were ?????????? floating above the girls heads. As expected this mightve been a bit too advanced. Lets put it in simpler terms. The hint is what we ate a while ago. Well use that. Honey!! The girls thought for a bit and then they answered. Thats correct. Good remembering that what we ate was hot cake. In the proccess of a bee collecting honey from a flower a special enzyme is produced. It breaks down the sugar to make glucose. Honey is natures own natural glucose. With that silver, ammonia and glucose are guaranteed so the prospects are brighter. Now we can practice making silver mirrors. That said, theres a limit of how much we can produce. Ill have Laara melt the silver with her dark magic, and outsource the subsequent steps. It is necessary to hide what you are working on, and you have to be careful about who makes it. Moresoever, to some extent mass-produce orders are necessary. With that said, there should be dwarfs in this country. However, there should be a lot of reasons they were expelled from the dwarf country. Though, their skills are certain. Lets just approach them a bit. While thinking that, I started making a concrete plan. Chapter 42: Requesting the Dwarf girl to make Chapter 42: Requesting the Dwarf girl to make After having a rough idea of making a mirror the next day we immediately lined up at the shops on the main road. A trip with Master, yay~! Aa, Masatsugu-sama look at that. Its a cat~ Its so cute~ Hey~Masatsugu-san, can I hold your hand~? We are being awfully watched. Masatsugu-dono is way too attractive after all. The girls ran giggling. Them being happy is best. That being said the reason for me walking to those places, is not for the girls to have fun walking but so I can ignore them a bit. I dont want them to feel bad. Theres a different reason for coming here. Ehm, its here. This is the dwarf shop. Its a bit worn-out and slightly dirty Dwarf tools shop so Im certain about it. Well ask the Dwarf-san thats here to produce a mirror? Lucia looking at my state immediately asked but I returned a bit vague nod. Well, thats the plan but we need to make sure if theyll accept our request. We do not know how much the cost would be of entrusting the recipe of production for concealment or closing the contents of the contract. I see, its serious. Masatsugu-sama is really able to do anything. Youre amazing to be skilled in handling negotiations too. I respect you because I am not able to do difficult contract discussions~. Same for me. I want that talent a bit more than others I indifferently said that but the girls look at me with admiration. Well, you can practice it. Everyone is able to get experienced like me. Is that true!? Masatsugu-samas worst fault is his low self-assessment. Impossible~ Its definitely impossible~ Isnt this indirect teasing? The girls let out a sigh and said that. Sigh, youre overestimating it, its not that big of a deal. Well in the first place, I am not fool enough to receive the compliments of the young girls. Lets talk in moderation and get inside faster. Its worn out but its open. I pulled out the knob and the rusty hinge made a jarring sound and we passed through the door. Whos it? The debt payment is set for tomorrow. A quiet but lovely voice greeted us. I turned to the side of the voice, and I saw a little girl sitting at the back of the counter. Probably around the same age as Lucia? The pink hair has grown enough to cover her eyes. It seems she has not cared for it. Also, slightly peeking were her big eyes which were drowsy and her mouth drooping. But, looking carefully, the ruffled hair that hides her appearance is an uncommon beautiful girl and together with her look brings about a charming presence. But for some reason when the girls saw her they were troubled and grumbled. One more girl Why are the rivals increasing *grumble* *grumble* I lent an ear to them and heard that. Why is that girl being an obstacle? I tilt my head in confusion. Well, probably it isnt a big deal. Now, we should continue the conversation from earlier. Its not the debt collector. Ive came to request for you to produce something. Im sorry but are your parents here? They are both gone. Its only me in the shop. The girl shook her head at my question It seems this girl is an orphan. Eeh!? The girls raised surprised voices when they heard she was alone in the shop. I, on the other hand, remembered that there were many dwarfs who were expelled from their country. Is that so? I am the dwarf Clarissa. Youre not surprised. Unusual human Normally when people hear a little running a store they try to steal and make fun of them, its really troubling. You are different from such people. The dwarf girl was surprised and opened her eyes when she saw me and slightly moved the edges of her lips. Perhaps, she was trying to smile just now. Unreasonably difficult to understand! If it wasnt for my observing eye, then its no different from being expressionless! Probably the reason others dont understand the story well is because of this girls difficult to understand gestures. While I was thinking Clarissa, opened her mouth But, I wont accept the request. And answered while calmly shaking her head. Eh!? Lucia and the others expressed surprised noises, I just nodded calmly with Fumu. You wont accept the request no matter what? And asked her back nonchalantly. Clarissa was a bit taken a back at my overwhelming composure. Im saying this for you guys. Its better to go to the other stores. Im at the receiving end of some harassment. Especially the neighbouring store, they hate my a lot. If I accept your request it will only cause you trouble. In a little flustered state she answered back. So it was like that? But, it doesnt make a lot of sense. Why are you telling me this specifically? Isnt Clarissa worried about the income? You are different from the others. Thats why I dont want to cause you trouble. She heard that and replied clogging on her words. For some reason she was hiding her face by looking down and was saying that. I saw her for a bit and her cheeks were red. Fumu? I dont understand it well Well, I do understand she is worried about me. No need to worry. Im also an adventurer so I have more or less experience as a skill. You wont suffer damage from harassment. I was thinking and told her to give her peace of mind. More or less Lucia and the girls raised their voices in confusion. Whats up? Clarissa looked at me with a surprised expression and opened her mouth. Why do you fuss about me so much? Im able to guess somehow that you are really strong. But you dont have a reason to expressively ask for trouble. No, Clarissa I think you are a very credible craftswoman. Concerning my request, the ingredients and manufacturing methods are important items in the contract that needs to be hidden. You are needed as a business partner for my future plans as a client even if you throw yourself out. Of course, the skill as an artisan must be certain, but I confirmed it just now. Ill accept the harassment since a little girl like you hold excellent skills. But I shook my head in denial and continued. The harassment Ill receive from asking you is not an issue. Compared to the results that you will bring, this is just a small risk from the start that will pass. When I said that she hurriedly began to say and her face was becoming deeply red. Na-naturally. My skills are best in this country. I wont lose to anybody. Ive inherited all the knowledge from my father and mother who once served the Dwarfen imperial court as craftsmen. I wont bring you a loss! Uwaa Masatsugu-dono used a very good pick-up line for a craftswoman Oh my, shell fall Cheater~ Laara and Shii muttered such things, what do they mean? I just simple told the truth. Well then. What do you want me to make for you? Coughing to return to her usual self she asked me. From some time ago she was looking at me with fervent eyes but its probably excitement as a craftswoman. Aah, its actually about Just as I was about to inform the details. Hey! Dwarf girl! Weve come to collect the money! The payment is after tomorrow! Oi, Clarissa do you understand? Two hoodlums entered violently through the door and yelled out. Chapter 43: Chasing away the debt collectors! Chapter 43: Chasing away the debt collectors! The hoodlums that abruptly showed up had a shaved head and unshaved face. Hey, Nii-chan, I dont say anything bad. Just stop with this store. Thats right, if you dont want to experience pain just go to a different store. I recommend the Korsten family store thats 3 buildings away. They noticed me and with a dirty smile and picked a quarrel. Before I could say anything, Clarissa opened her mouth. Stop it. I dont mind what you do to me. But dont make trouble for the guest. The hoodlums smile intensified Now, what shall we do? Thats right. At best we can just thrash the store. And then they began kicking desks to the ground and throwing all of the documents to the ground. Ora, this aswell! He took a small knife that was decorated on the shelf. Stop it. Thats an item of the store. Noisy! I keep telling this cheeky mouth to pay back the debt! While saying that, he threw the knife to the ground to break it. But Huh? Before he noticed, the knife in the guys hand was no longer there. The man was in disarray, he was shaking his head left and right desperately trying to find where the knife went. Aah! He screamed. That is only natural. Because the knife which was supposed to be 5 meters separated away from me was now in my hand. You bastard! What did you do! What kind of parlor trick did you use!??!? The man yelled being agitated. Sigh, youre not worth considering if you cannot see movement to that extent. To the mans question I didnt answer just laughed inappropriately and shrugged while sighing, completely ignoring him. Are you making fun of me!? But, for some reason the guy was enraged at my actions and was coming to assault. Haa, I sighed once more. Dodging it would be very troubling. Because, my opponents attack was hardly even able to be recognized as such. Dealing with him is very difficult. But, my opponent is desperate. With bloodshot eyes and gritted teeth he came rushing at me to attack me with his killing move. Avoiding him is the lowest of etiquette. I was thinking such and with a tiresome feeling I started to move slowly but at the same moment. What are you doing to Master!? Please do not touch Masatsugu-sama with your filthy hands! To stand before my Masatsugu-san~ Youre 100m years way too early~ Do not approach Masatsugu-dono! The orphanage girls appeared infront of me and did a splendid counter. Gubee!? The girls attacked him with fists and magic and with a somersault he rolled on the ground. He got knocked out with foam coming out of his mouth. As expected they went easy on him, but nevertheless that attack was from the girls who were under my skill *Protection (Improved.)*. The hoodlums is not at a level to be an enemy at all. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? You bastard!? You intend to fight back? Did you think it will end like this if you make enemies of the Corsten Family!? Looking at his friend miserable state, the other unshaved guy couldnt stand anymore and screamed. Rather, do you even know what will happen if you make an enemy of myself? Go back and tell this to your boss. Concerning the matter of this the day after tomorrow he should write an official apology document and bring it. If he does that, then it will be forgiven. But, if he is not able to apologize then hes an untrustable person and his permit to do business in this region would be not allowed. This means its suspension of business. But I was calmed and established that rule and severely informed him Hiiiii!? What the hell are you sayin The guy pitiably screamed. As expected of our kind Master, giving a chance for them to pardon themselves. Good grief. Masatsugu-sama is truly overflowing with tolerance. Thats so after all~ Thats why for real he should be this worlds ruler~ Governing a country too strictly is a bad thing. I learned that as a Demon King. The girls gave their opinions on my words. Theres a dwarf saying for Masatsugu, a person worth dedicating your skill for the entirety of your life. Conversely, Clarissa mumbled something that I didnt understand well. Damn it! Remember this! In the middle of our exchange the guy carried the shaved head guy and gave a parting threat as he escaped. Oops, doesnt work like that. In an instant I sneaked around the guy carrying the shaved guy and kicked them to the ground. Geh!? Gya! Letting out dirty voices the two of them rolled on the ground and covered themselves with dust. The shaved head guy also woke up from the sharp pain. In order for the guys groveling on the ground to not run away I kicked them and quietly informed them. Did you think youll return like this? You left the store scattered around, and cause a lot of trouble, from my view I havent punished you enough. Therefore this time, I order you to pay consolation money. Since it was malicious, they pay is 100,000 giel. What the fuck!? Who has to pay such giel amount! Shit, move these legs!!!! I was saying that, and made them stay on the ground and one of them yelled out. Fumu, not being able to pay is not a problem. On top of a penalty, youll pay in another way. When I said that, the two guys became frightened from the bottom of the hearts and forked over 100,000 giel. Then, they looked pitifully sad and for sure thought they would get away. But Wait a bit. I called out to them once more. The guys saw over their shoulder with shivers. Good grief, small-like guys. You paid, so I wont do anything. More than that, you guys said about Clarissas debt. Do you guys have promissory note? When I said that, the men put their hands on their bosom and looked anxious. It seems they thought that I would tear the letter. Idiots. I wont do that, just show it to me. At my order they gave up and just showed it to me. Fumu, certainly the amount of the debt was written here. One million giel. Oi, you guys, is there no mistake about this? Yes, thats so! Aah, its exactly one million! Even 1 giel is not off! If its not paid by the day after tomorrow the store will be seized and the girl will fall into slavery. Whether you can gather one million giel in only two days or They vented their anger out while screaming. What, one million is just fine. Here, take it. I said that to the laughing guys and took out a silver coin and fligned it with my finger. It flew so vigorously it hit the forehead of the shaved head guy. Ngya!? Wha!? The shaved head guy screamed out in sharp pain while the unshaved face guy goggled with fully open eyes. Pitiful people. Why, why did you? Even from Clarissa came an unusual voice filled with surprise. What, the reason is simple. We didnt complete the contract from earlier. I just simply paid the remuneration for it. The first deposit is one million giel. For the consignment fees and necessary fees we will discuss about them in the future. I calmly told her. As I thought youre my Master. (TN: Clarissa uses ޥ` which is the japanese way of saying master in English, while Lucia uses ˘ which is a really respected way of saying master in Japanese.) For some reason Clarissa looked at me with red dyed cheeks and for an instant a smile floated on her face. Master?? In what kind of meaning is that? On top of my head a question mark floated. Haaa One more It cant be helped since Master is cool-looking but. But, were envious! I wont give up the third spot to anyone~ This is a weak person falling in love The orphanage girls had a expression like theyve given up and grumbled about stuff I dont quite understand. Um, whats wrong. Is this not the real thing? Shit! What the hell happened! While we were having such an exchange, the hoodlum guys were panicking and let out confused voices. Sigh, interacting with these guys is wearing me out. Oi, enough fooling around you people. The debt doesnt exist anymore. This is not a place for trash like you to stay. Now, just return to your garbage dumb place. And then when you return tell your boss to come with an apology, okay? Aah, remember this well if you come and harrass us again well take as failure of executing accountability and the whole Corsten family will be expelled from the country. I disinterestedly informed them. The men were grinding their teeth and scowling at me with hatred in their eyes. But What? Is there something more? Hiii!? Shit! You better remember this! I threatened them just a little bit and they immediately scurried away frightened Sigh, no matter which world it is trash cleaning is troublesome. When I said that the surrounding orphanage girls were smiling. In that time my cloths hem was pulled. The culprit was certainly the dwarf girl Clarissa. Masatsugu is my Master. Forever together. You can say anything. My skills and everything is for Masatsugu only. She was holding to my hem and was looking at me with a slightly red face. Fumu, the master is about consigning for the contract, right?. Its a grandiose way of putting it, youre surely mistaken. Its a fitting expression of the craftswoman Clarissa. Aah, take care of me? Leave it to me. I present everything of me to Masatsugu! Somehow its exaggerating. Well, dedicated to her work is fine. I nodded laughing. Haa The other orphanage girls who were watching our exchange sighed despite earlier laughing together. Un, why though? At any rate, weve finally calmed down and began the discussion of making the mirror. Chapter 44: Making a prototype mirror! Part 1 Chapter 44: Making a prototype mirror! Part 1 I saved the dwarf girls from the hoodlums and told her about myself and told her that the silver well be using it for producing mirror. When I did that the girl was excited and readily accepted the proposal. As expected of craftsman, theyre extremely interested in new technologies. The next would be the finer details of the contract, but I sent the orphanage girls home first. Something I couldnt foresee had happened. Clarissa has said that she already wants to make a prototype. It seems her craftsman spirit has been inspired. Uun, I wondered whether we had the proper materials for preparations. I said this in troubled state. But, Clarissa was even more charmed. What do we need to collect? Anything is fine. Her voice was rare and could be heard clearly and she was clinging tightly to me cuff. It seems its a habit of hers to unconsciously cling to my cuff when she is highly excited. We dont need something difficult to find. Silver, ammonia water, honey and finally a sheet for the mirror and well be able to do it. I explained disinterested. Masatsugu is amazing To make a mirror out of those raw materials. When I said that Clarissas usual drowsy eyes were fully open like circles in surprise. Its not a big deal particularly. I just simply apply the necessary knowledge from my previous world. With a bitter laugh I shook my head. Such a thing is not true. Just having knowledge is useless. But, if you can apply it freely then it becomes a jewel. But, you need to have large creative talent. Masatsugu has that talent, thats why youre amazing! But she looked at me with passion. Sigh, youre exaggerating. Well, whether I have talent or not doesnt matter. More than that you want to make the mirror prototype? When I said that, she groaned Muu, its really amazing a bit unsatisfied and finally said that she wants to make it. There are plenty of things to learn. First, whats ammonia water? How do you make it? Its peculiarity? She was asking me to teach her with zeal. If you leave urine for a bit, it will start to smell strong right? That irritant odour is ammonia. Some farmers keep it for compost. I tried to explain her question to be easy as much as possible. Amazing, I wouldve never thought that ingredient would be used for making mirrors. Its really educational. Clarissa was deeply moved by the explanation and nodded at every moment. She was unable to wait patiently and her next question came. I also heard honey is needed. Why is that needed? I never thought of using it as anything but snack. She said and came to grab my sleeve. It seems she was captivated by my words more than I imagined she would be. Its a good question. You mix ammonia with silver to melt it, and then add sugar to it so that the silver can stand out. This in my word can be pretty much said as silver mirror reaction, in a way its silver plating. If thats so, then wont it be fine to add a much more easily obtainable sugar than honey? She immediately replied back with a question on my words. Ooh, shes somewhat bright. But, unfortunately that is wrong. No, sugar alone cannot extract silver. Real sugar is small sugars cubes sticking together which is bad. If the sugar is not in scattered state then the silver will never rise. I understand. Then the nectar the bees collect from flowers that sugar is in a scattered state? Clarissa immediately fired off another question. Thats different. The bees that collect the nectar from the flower they break down the sugar with their saliva. As to this the scattered sugar being collected becomes honey. I see. Masatsugu has amazing knowledge! She nodded her head countless times in admiration. No, no Im just applying the knowledge I learned from lessons and the library. Any high school student is able to do it to that extent. Uun, being able to apply the knowledge naturally is amazing. As expected of my Master! But, she shook her head and denied it. Sigh. Its not that much of a deal. Well, more than that we should begin making the prototype. Do we have the materials already? I continued the conversation from earlier and for some reason with a Po surprised expression she looked at me and hurriedly opened their mouth. Its okay. If its only that much then we have them. Is that so. Ive had Laara prepare the melted silver. Ill leave the rest of the materials to you. Leave it to me! She said and began with the supply of materials. The ammonia water was bought from the nearby farmer in no time. Honey and glass board were in the shop already so we didnt have to prepare them. Well, shall we start? I sit on the other side of the table and put the materials on it. Un, lets do it. Clarissa nodded her head. But, for some reason, she got up and walked towards my direction. Then, I wondered what she would do, she climbed on top of my knee and sat without hesitation. If its like this you can teach me easier. She said that as if it was an excuse to do this. Her ears peeking from her pink hair seemed to be red but its probably my imagination. Oi, you dont have to force yourself. Certainly its much more easier but sitting on my knee is not pleasant, right? I called out to her so she wont force herself. I do not hate it. Rather, this is fine. She shook her head intensely and answered determined which was different from her usual. Umu, I understood this but Clarissa is really a diligent student. I did not mind her being this close to me, and she was absorbing my knowledge with greed. I was impressed so I complimented her. Wrong. I dont want you to misunderstand. The only one who I am like this is with Masatsugu only. But, Clarissa faced this way and hurriedly began talking. Only with me? What kind of meaning? I wasnt able to understand it and shook my head. Looking at my reaction Clarissa once more opens her mouth to explain. But when our eyes met her mouth was flapping and couldnt let out words. As I thought, its nothing! Please continue teaching me! Then from the continued staring she turned her face forwards again to hide her face and quickly talked. Probably my imagination but I think her cheeks were seemingly red? Fumu, well, I dont understand it well but at any rate I wont say no to teaching her method of making the mirror. I should answer her request soon. Okay, first is I said so and held her hands from behind. Practically moving your hands is the best way to learn. But Hyaa! From her mouth an affectionate voice leaked out. Whats wrong? Do you hate holding hands? I was sorry and let her hand go. But Wrong. I was just surprised a bit. Separating is bad! She said that and desperately obstructed my action. ? Is that so? Then shall we continue? I once more held her hands. She seemed surprised and there was no way to see a particular reaction. Masters hand is warm Somehow an enamored voice came out. I wonder why but somehow from earlier the mood isnt about producing a prototype. Before I knew it the back which was expanding with nervousness was now leaning on me with its full weight. Weve only met several hours ago, so how come she let her guard down so much. Truly puzzling. Thinking too much wont help. At any rate, we should make silver liquid first. We should mix the ammonia slowly with the melted silver. I cocked my head in puzzlement, and slightly forcingly we started making the prototype. Chapter 45: Making a prototype mirror! Part 2 Chapter 45: Making a prototype mirror! Part 2 Clarissa was sitting on my lap and I was lecturing her on how to make a mirror using silver. Right now we were mixing ammonia water with the melted silver. Be careful not to smell the ammonia water directly. In my previous world it was designated as potent poison. Un, I understand. Clarissa as usually nodded disinterestedly. She was simply calmly looking and listening earnestly that I understand. The proof of that is her facial expression when you see it from other side, shes zealously devoting herself to the lined up ingredients. She was very interested in the silver plating that I proposed to make a silver mirror. I grasped Clarissas hands from behind and guided with those hands. (TN: ?? ) She proactively moves with my intention. Shes eager to study and its easy for me. I used her hands to lift the bottle with ammonia water and leaned it towards the silver. And then I slowly poured the liquid. How much do we need to pour? After a while doing it she had a throbbing concern and asked. She must be concerned about the mixing ratio of the materials. I set out to look a bit into the bottle with silver liquid. Till there is little sludge. I was seeing little light brown things on the bottom. Mixing it for a little bit more would be fine. As expected, I cannot remember the detailed mixing ratios. But, I remember the essence. On the bottom of the bottler there are brown things right? Well continue pouring until they disappear. Understood. I said that, and she nodded in admiration several times and her eyes were set on flame with the intellectual spirit of curiosity. Now, thats fine. Shortly afterwards I gave the signal. Clarissa suddenly stopped leaning the bottle with ammonia water. She looked at me with zealous eyes that asked Whats next now? Sigh, the mirror wont escape you know. Okay, lets continue with the next set of action. I gave a wry smile. Clarissas lips on the edge slightly were raised. I know. That small alteration in her expression is her full smile. At any rate, she was looking forward to what the next step would be. If you look at carefully her legs were flopping. The next work will be the last and the most important thing in this final process is speed. I tried to explain it as simple as possible. Clarissa pricked up her ears to listen as diligent as possible. Now, you mix the silver liquid with the honey it will react and start to extract the silver. Basically, the silver-plating will start. I point at the bottle with honey and move it towards the created silver liquid. I felt that the girls were usual drowsy eyes were now open. This operation is the ending one after all. Its unreasonable to not be fun. But, the reaction between the silver liquid and honey is pretty fast. Thats why, if you mix it and leave it alone it for a bit it will become plated on the bottom. Before this happens we need to plaster the liquid on the glass plate. How long will that be? As expected a question came from Clarissa. Its a good question. Thats right First, lets target for 20 seconds mark. I understand. Its not bad if its too fast? Fumu, truly excellent pupil. Nice pointing out. The reaction rate varies on the mixing ratio and the temperature. Thats why we cant point out the correct time for the reaction to finish. The reaction doesnt mean that it has to happen in the bottle. !? I see! She was completely surprised on my explanation. Its like that. I saw that she understood what I said so I continued my explanation. Anyhow, this is for plating on the glass plank. In a way plastering faster is fine aswell. Then we just wait for the reaction to continue on the plate. Clarissas cheeks were a bit flushed and nodded in admiration. Okay, this is the end for the explanation. To finish the silver-plating wash it away with water. Lets try it immediately. Right now we were carefully reproducing the process we spoke of. We poured honey in the silver liquid and quickly applied it with a brush on the glass plate without a pause. For detailed work like this the dwarf girl Clarissa was really good. This was the first time doing this yet she was spreading the liquid around equally and uniformly. Watching it was mesmerizing and I thought she no longer needed my help. With that reason I separated our hands Not allowed. If you seperate them it will go very badly. Without a moments delay a warning flew. No matter how you think about it, she doesnt need me as an assistant. I cocked my head in puzzlement and said that. Not allowed. But the girl once more firmly refused it. Un, whats going on here. Well, more than what I thought, the work itself continued with no delay. We looked at the silver-plating and rinsed off the surplus with water. Although it was somewhat uneven, it had an appearance that could be called a mirror with its brilliant silver colour. Amazing Ive seen such a beautiful looking mirror before Its like looking at a jewel. Clarissa said that surprised and her usual half-closed drowsy eyes were now open like circles. But, to be satisfied by this much is troubling. No, its far from over, Clarissa. We have one more silver plating to do. Eh? Once more? She tilted her head confusedly. Fumu, as I thought she didnt understand. Please look at it carefully. On the surface there is still some unevenness? If its only done once, then the thickness of the plating will vary on the place. So doing it once more the unevenness will go away. With doing this it will become even more beautiful! Even more beautiful Clarissa became shocked at my explanation and was dumbfounded. Fumu, seeing her reaction in this world the silver plated mirror will sell enough. Just a little bit more. Lets work hard till the end! I was calculating in my head and said that while preparing for the plating. Yea. To be able to make such an amazing mirror is more deserving than this dwarf. Ill do it hard until the end! She accepted my words and boldly replied back with spirit. Like this we repeat the work up to now and apply the silver plating once more on it and with this the prototype is complete. Since honey contains impurities I worried that it wouldnt go well but unexpectedly it went pretty well. When I let Clarissa give her opinion about the prototype. As it is its plenty enough to be able to be put in the market. Thats what she said. For that reason, we were discussing our future plans about our successfully created prototype with a relaxed feeling. By the way, for some reason Clarissa hasnt come off from my knee so shes still sitting there. Now, concerning the contents of the contract I didnt intend to make them complicated from the start. First, putting the production on track is the biggest priority. Since there will be a failure, well have to make a budget with reasonable margin. The additional deposit is half a million and after that the suggested amount for reward of one sold mirror will be 10,000. It should be a reasonable division between the reward money and including the sales and supply of ingredients. Well for the time being its going to be put in the market for 50,000 to 100,000 giels as a luxury item. But Masatsugu. I think the reward money is too high. We should do it half. For some reason it was proposed to reduce reward money from which I consigned earlier. Oi, oi why would you handicap yourself on purpose? I cocked my head in doubt. Im Masatsugus thing, so no need to treat me as a stranger. Thats why theres no problem for it to be cheap. She opened her mouth and said it disinterested. Un, there is the part where I dont understand because of her being a child of few words Perhaps this time the contract details are hiding the technology and sharing a lot with each other, so a long relationship is forming. Thats why theres a discount on the reward money. Good grief. You shouldnt worry about it and just be an honest girl. Ah, I only have one request. If I say its Not allowed then its Not allowed. With a slightly blushing expression she stared diligently at me. Hearing those words relieved me. Im glad. Its easier this way when theres a condition. I wonder what it is. Increasing the deposit, or is it a proposal for increase of the reward volume? I also want to go to Masatsugus orphanage to play and stay there. Since I have the store constantly will be impossible, but sometimes I would want to stay near. Is it bad? She said that with an anxious expression. I see, so it was about that. I agree to it. Certainly if you have a store you wont be able to meet and play with people of your same age. On that point there are Lucia and the others in the orphanage so she can become friends with them. She as I thought is also a young girl. Being alone is lonely. In the first place Clarissa is an orphan so theres no issue in accepting her. If its like that, theres no problem. Its okay living here too. Youre welcome anytime. I replied so. Really!? Clarissa at my clear acknowledgment became surprised and almost immediately a smile floated on her face. Theres nothing special to be happy so much over coming to play. Aah, thats natural? Besides, I wont lower the reward to that much. You should just receive the things you receive. You might not have use of it now, but accumulated money is always good. There might be a use for them in the future? Clarissa at first was confused but then all of a sudden as if she thought of something she hit her hands with a *Pon*. Is that so If we become together in the future it will be the same. She was murmuring and nodding un-un to herself. Fumu, I dont understand but I see that she agreed. Im glad. Ah, thats right. It doesnt have to be immediately, but wont you come to see the orphanage that I manage? You werent able to talk much with Lucia and the others, right? To become friends you need a lot of time to talk to each other. Yes, I want to go to Masatsugus orphanage. As I thought Clarissa replied in a manner that pointed out she was very interested. Like this I decided for once to go back to the orphanage with Clarissa. Chapter 46: Making soda and getting along! Part 1 Chapter 46: Making soda and getting along! Part 1 I safely completed making the prototype mirror and now I was returning to the orphanage with Clarissa. Her parents have also been bereaved, a future of an orphan and managing a second-hand shop hence she wasnt able to make friends. In the orphanage there is Lucia, Elin, Shii and also Laara thats why we should go there as soon as possible so she can become good friends with them. But the girls sitting around the table were somewhat nervous. Ehm, whats wrong with you girls? Did I do something perhaps? No. How do I say this? Its certainly that concerns Master but also is out of reach for Master You dont understand since youre not a girl its kinda delicate matter. Lucia had a troubled expression and said something like that. Un, whats going on? A question mark was floating on my head. I will definitely not hand the 2nd place! I also will defend the 3rd place to my last breath! I have the dignity of the Spirit Deity! Im the runner-up to Silvys place, so I also have dignity of 5th place! The other girls opened their mouths and voiced their opinions. Fumu, as I thought I understood nothing. It seems the positions are important so it must be a competition for something. What kind of competition is it? While thinking that Lucia opened her mouth again. Ehm, Clarissa-chan, I have just a question but is Clarissa fine being on good terms like this? She asked with an anxious expression. I was relieved and sighed. What, it was a discussion about everyone to get along. Even so its different from the conversation when men are becoming friends. For some reason there was a time where everyones eyes were like the sharp eyes of a wolf aiming for prey. Receiving her question, Clarissa began to speak. I belong to Master. I vowed to offer everything to Master. Thats why I have no intention to cause trouble to everyone. Thats definitely something that Masatsugu doesnt wish for. Besides Im also afraid of being thrown. Probably I wouldnt live. That is why he belongs to everyone. Monopoly is definitely prohibited. That is how everyone will be happy! While she was saying that she sent fleeting gazes this way and hang her head down which for some reason her cheeks were red. Fumu, being thrown and monopoly prohibited, in what kind of meaning? Who in the world would throw somebody or monopolize who? I cocked my head in doubt and tried to articulate my thoughts. But That is exactly right! Clarissa-chan! Only one being chosen is definitely a disaster! Yei, lets get along from now on! Lets all be happy! Masatsugu-san has a really big capacity, surely any number will be fine~ Umu, well all be married for life. All of the girls gave their approval to her. For some reason the nervousness that was lying around them disappeared and instead bonds resembling like solidarity was born between them. Uumu, I understand little. From their conversation now just what exactly has been born? No matter how much I think I cannot understand so I gave up and asked the girls. But the girls To master its a secret! Thats right. Please wait for us until we get much bigger! Yes, yes everyone will be happy! Nay, rather well make Masatsugu-dono happy! They gave me a reply which was as I thought so I didnt understand much. I was troubled so I looked at Clarissa. I intended to offer everything but I still lack in some areas. Please look forward to it! But for some she looked downwards on her body and indifferently replied. Uumu, girls talk is unintelligible to me. I gave up on understanding and I dont know the reason but Im glad that the girls at anyrate have formed an emotional bond between themselves. Well, Im glad that youre getting along. h, thats right since everything well lets celebrate. Have you girls heard of something called Soda? The girls tilted their heads to my question. Fumu, it seems they dont know about it. In this world carbonated drinks still havent spread. Its a really delicious drink and easy to be made. Its about time so Ill make it Delicious juice!? *slurp*. Lucia-chan, dont drool! But, I understand you! It is Masatsugu-samas handmade juice! Surely its delicious so much your cheeks fall! Ehehehe~ All of the things Masatsugu-san created are delicious~ Im looking forward to it~ First class chefs are really pale. I want to drink that thing called Soda really soon! Everyone except Clarissa gave their opinions. Oi, oi calm down. My skill is nothing noteworthy. I shook my head and said that. Un, Master should be more self-aware of his own abilities. There wasnt any chef even in the elf country that can cook more delicious food than Masatsugu-sama. Thats right~ Ive lived for tens of thousands of years and I think that a person like Masatsugu-san wont appear once more. Once my country is revived please teach the chefs your recipes there, Masatsugu-dono! But the girls objected to it. Sigh. Concerning me Im satisfied if the girls are happy. Thats why whether I am professional rank or not doesnt matter and I dont have interest in it. More than, shall we start immediately making it? With that reason I changed the topic of the talk. Is Masatsugu-donos cooking that good? Clarissa looking at our conversation poised her question. That is right, Clarissa-chan! Once you taste the deliciousness of Masters cooking you will never be able to go back to normal food! Its scary that it isnt an exaggeration. Even imperial meals will end up unsatisfactory. Being together is just happiness~ Im being able to eat the most delicious food in the world~ Truly a blessing more than this Spirit Deity deserves~ Im glad I have lived for so long.~ Masatsugu-dono is multi-talented, but his cooking talent stands above the rest. Before I could object immediately the girls were faster than me and gave their affirmations. Is that so? Clarissa looked at me with a gaze full of admiration. Haa, good grief. To me it its fine either way. Let us continue with the cooking promptly. Now, Ill name the ingredients, can you get them? With that, I forcibly changed the topic to making the carbonated drink. As expected they changed to postures of listening when I say it so. The first thing is what we used recently in making the soap and the hot-cake. What is it? It was long-waited for me so I gave them a hint in the formality of a quiz. Yes! Yes! I understand! Such lively voices came. Fumufumu, it seems everyone remembers it. Im amazed. Then, Laara! Please tell me the answer. Yes! The answer is baking soda! She answered to me calling her. Ooh, correct. Amazing that you remember it. I said so and pet her head. Ma-Masatsugu-dono For some reason her cheeks were red and her usually slant-eyes were now looking drowsy. Oops, Ive treated her a bit too much of a child in front of everyone. It seems I made her very bashful. I reflected so I removed my hand. But she grabbed the hand which was separating from her with a terrifying power. Seperating is bad! With a sad expression she was leading my hand to the top of her head. Un, it was supposed to be making you bashful, whats happening? I cocked my head in doubt and continued petting the girl who was blushing. Now, she finally released me after accepting her prolongation request and continued asking the girls this time about the 2nd item. But the girls state was now very different. The next ingredient will be guessed by me! No, Lucia-chan. I cannot afford to lose to you this time! Shii also challenges this as a deity! I too have to show the pride of a dwarf! For some reason they were strangely energetic. I could only cock my head in doubt. Chapter 47: Making soda and getting along! Part 2 Chapter 47: Making soda and getting along! Part 2 Clarissa was accepted by Lucia and the others and now we are making a soda for the celebration party. Now, what materials are used in making a soda? The truth it is made from familiar food. For that reason I was giving questions to the girls like a quiz. Okay, I am going to give the hint for the next ingredient. Its a three character fruit, its yellow and it has a sour taste. Now, what could it be? (TN: Characters as in JP language system not ours.) Yes! Yes! Yes! Elin was the first one to raise a voice like she knew the answer. It felt a bit like desperation. Oi, oi you only have to reply once. I said it with a wry smile. Why are you so energetic. Its not like there are other rewards than caressing. Im sorry. But only this time I didnt want to yield. Ehm, the answer is certainly Lemon, right? Elin said that timidly while looking at me filled with anticipation. I was beaten to the answer I got overtaken~ I fail as a goddess. Muu, it was impossible to do it once again Helpless The other girls were giving serious voices of regret. Fuumu, I did not think this kind of quiz was greatly popular with the girls. Its like a tournament amongst the girls, it was somehow scary. Must be because they like the quiz. I should prepare a quiz for another time. While I was thinking. So the answer is!? Elin asked with an impatient expression. Aah, its correct. Well done. I said with a wry smile and praised her answer. I did it! Its correct! She was overbearingly happy. Good grief, this kind of quiz is really popular. Its a bit enviable. Please me too. While I was thinking she said that with a blushing face and readily presented her head. Aah, I forgot about it. There is a reward for their effort after all. Just like Laara earlier I also caressed Elins head. Aah Masatsugu-sama. Earlier she was unbelievably frolicking and now for some reason at my patting she was obedient and was breathing greatly. Most likely its embarrassing for her. Just like the last time with Laara I pay attention and try to remove my hands. Bad Just a little bit more. But, I was asked to extend it again. Umu, why? While tilting my head in doubt I make sure to continue petting her head. With that the major ingredients were picked out. Thats right, if you have a lemon and baking soda you are able to make carbonic juice in other word Soda. With only that the taste wont be very good, so adjusting it with sugar and honey would be good. By cooling it with magic, Lemon soda with honey will be finished! Then the Laara and Elin who got it correct will bring the lemon and baking soda. The Water spirit deity Shii will give us fresh water. Lucia will bring the sugar from the shelf that we just bought some time ago. And, then the left-over honey from the mirror that Clarissa was making. Well be using it so can you bring it? I indicated that to the girls. Yes! We understand. They replied cheerfully and each of them started doing what I told them. And before long we had all of the ingredients gathered up. Ooh, it was somehow fast. Doing it so promptly, the girls are really excellent. I was satisfied so I pet the heads of the girls who didnt get the answers in the quiz. Haa~ Thisll become a habit They let out impressions that I couldnt understand very well. As I thought its ticklish? I moderately began to separate my hand. When I did so, just like the other girls from earlier they were asking for a prolongation with a sad face. Un, this is truly puzzling. I somehow managed to control myself and finish it, and I could finally start making cider. Sigh, why is making soda only is this tiring. Truly mysterious. Fuu Shall we start now? The process is really simple. If you mix baking soda and lemon then carbonic acid will be formed. Basically with that it is finished. Carbonic acid???? The girls unequivocally tilted their heads and showed a vacant expression. Ah, is that so. They didnt know about carbonic acid. Seeing is believing. Why dont we try it. Look, you mix them like this While saying that I was pouring the lemon juice and baking soda in the water served by Shii. Aah!? Surprised voices came from the girls. Master! Somehow a lot of small bubbles floated on the top! Lucia let out a voice full of surprise. Aah, thats carbonic acid. So anybody wants to try drinking it? I calmly said that. Eeeeh!? Masatsugu-sama, this is something you can drink!? Somehow its bubbly as you said!? Elin and Laara were very flustered. Masatsugu-san is amazing Ive never seen water like this before Even Shii who rules over water says that to me and looks only at the water without reaching for it. Fuumu, this is rare that everybody is making a fuss but not drinking. Probably a bit too surprised. At the moment I was thinking. Ill drink it and see! The voice came from Clarissa and her hand was rosen. The other girls were surprised. Fumu, it seems challenging herself to something new has sparked her craftswoman spirit. As expected of a dwarf girl she has grit. Her usual drowsy eyes were now fully open and fully nervous. Okay, Do your best! She was still hesitating at doing it but at my encouragement she nodded her head with resolve. She inclined towards the glass and tasted the first soda in this world. De-Delicious!? Her impression was filled with surprise and not being able to endure it she drunk the rest of it aswell. Oi, oi we still have to flavor it a bit with sugar and honey. I looked at her with a wry smile. Is it that delicious!? Clarissa-chan! What kind of taste is it!? Elin and Lucia threw their questions. This is my first time drinking a beverage like this. When I drank it there was clapping and popping in my throat. Its very intriguing. Clarissa gave a very unique answer of her. Must be nice, looked very delicious~ Damn, I wanted to be the first one to drink it! Shii and Laara leaked out jealous voices. And then Clarissa and the other girls were looking at me with eyes full of anticipation. Fuu, sigh. I can make it as much as you want, so theres no need for you girls to be flustered so much. I think it is okay with lemon but we should add sugar and honey and cool it a bit. That way its delicious will increase by a lot. A lot!? A gulping sound came from Clarissas throat. Shes somewhat of a glutton. Master! I cannot wait to enjoy it myself! All of the cold spells that I memorized were all for this day! I am certain of it, now! Im glad that I am a Water Spirit Deity~ I am able to make clear water for making soda~ I want to drink it fast! The girls were letting similar voices. I feel like there were a lot of parts to retort but Ill just let it go through. With that reason I treated everyone to lemon soda with honey. The girls drank the cups I presented to the girls and they were surprised at first but after a bit they immediately got used to it. Its truly delicious! I havent drank things like this before! Its amusing~ The water in my mouth is popping~ I feel like the general concept of water has somehow changed in me~. This is tasty! I want to somehow make this a speciality of the Demon Kings country! I think this will sell more than enough. As expected, Master From the mouth of the girls came surprised voices. Sigh, soda is not something that great to be fussed Well, since the girls had various troubles in their lives hence why they are so happy. If they are happy then everything is okay. Like so I agreed by myself. Thanks to the excitement from the soda the girls were able to become even more friendlier to each other. It seems the original goal of Clarissa becoming friends with everyone else was also achieved. Im glad, truly glad. After several hours passing slowly the party has been reaching its peak. Masatsugu-sama really can do anything he tries! Im sure that he will probably have a talent for mixing potions too! Elin innocently muttered that out. Hm? Potion? I tilted my head to the word I havent heard before and asked Elin what it is. Chapter 48: Let’s make potions! Part 1 Chapter 48: Lets make potions! Part 1 To deepen our relationship with the dwarf girl Clarissa we had threw a lemon soda party. At the height of the party Elin looked at me and Masatsugu-sama really can do anything he tries! Im sure that he will probably have a talent for mixing potions too? said that. Potion? It was a word I havent heard before so I asked Elin to explain what it was. Its a general medicine created by mixing other ingredients in a magical liquid which is magical power poured in water. Elin replied so in regards to the term potion. Hee, its somewhat amusing. I think that Masatsugu-dono has a talent for mixing high-quality potions for certain. Surely to the point to set up a shop. But, if they are too big of a hit the Potion Guild will make noise probably. Discretion is necessary. Clarissa heard the conversation we were having and opened her mouth. Oi, oi why did it all of a sudden become about the amateur me making a big hit? Theres no reason for that to happen? I refused it with a wry smile. I understood from creating the soda and the mirror. From my viewpoint as a craftswoman Masatsugus talent is considerable. Theres certainly talent. She had a serious expression and shook her head saying that. Master is skillful with his fingers after all. Im sure they are suitable for craftsmanship. Even without the proper tools and equipment, youve a track record of developing a lot of commodities with those hands. Thats right~ Even when hes making food hes extremely careful~ I think this subtlety comes from his love of the ingredients. Thats also a talent, I think. Hes able to do anything from business to crafting. Truly a multi-talented man. The other girls joined in too. Sigh, it seems somehow the girls got a bit high after drinking lemon soda with honey for the first time. Hahaha. Of course I have no such talent. But, it sounds somewhat interesting. Does everyone want to try making potions this time? Were serious here The girls grumbled to my reaction. We want to do it! But they were interested in the proposal to make potions. Fumu, then lets do it for real. We need to use a lot of wild herbs and we can obtain various herbs from the nearby mountain Caraville. By the way the mountain has Fairies living there. Also having tools like cauldron or druggist mortar is sufficient enough and the preparation is simple. Then, the girls will also do nature study(picnic), so its fine. Clarissa has the store and to concentrate on the production of mirrors but since its few days shell have time. Okay, do you girls want to go together with me tomorrow for ingredient collecting? Its a trip with Master! Im extremely happy! Im an elf so I know a little about wild herbs! Ill show you good places! Leave the water for mixing to me~ For Masatsugu-san Ill bring out the highest quality~ Im looking a lot to the picnic date~ Going to make potions together with Master, this is more than this craftswoman deserves. To my proposal the girls were raising their voice. I didnt think they would be this happy just going to collect wild herbs. Im sure theyre happy that they can go out and play with friends from the same age and sex. I agreed to it like that and immediately began preparing for tomorrow. For that reason the next morning we came to the bottom of the Caraville mountain. We were just at the beginning of the mountain and there were already wild herbs growing around. Aa, isnt this a Curare herb? I reflexively named the herb which I had previously studied. I didnt even use Appraisal Rather, there are way too many wild herbs that cannot be Appraised or are too unsuitable. The Curare herb can be used as a medical plant. Its appearance is like a dandelion with notched leaves and sticks to the ground. If you mix this with magical liquid then youll be able to make a Recovery Potion. Ehm, please show it to me! Yes, thats right! You saw well. Hearing my voice Elin said that with wonder. Oi, oi its nothing to be surprised about? I smiled wryly at her over energized reply. No, there are a lot of herbs that resemble like the Curare herb. Even if you are an expert it is difficult to distinguish it from the others and its almost impossible for a beginner to do it. Elin objected with a very serious face. Hahaha, youre exaggerating. I ignored it and said so. Elin for some reason looked at me and pouted with a dissatisfied face. Mu~ But, Master, even so distinguishing the Curare herb is still difficult. How was Master able to understand it was a Curare herb? Looking at our conversation Lucia asked me with a troubled face. I turned to her and I saw a curare herb and a similar herb being grasped in her hands. Yeah, thats right, Lucia-chan! Lucia provided support to Elin and she rushed to her and they were both looking at me. This is Curare herb and if you mix it you get Recovery Potion, and this is a Gift herb and if you mix it you will get a Poison Potion. Be assured that it is not poison unless you taste it. At any rate their forms are exact? Being able to distinguish them like Masatsugu-sama is normally impossible. Lucia was holding the herbs and boldly explained. Certainly distinguishing it is difficult~ Rather, for me all of them look the same herb. That can not be helped. Even me as a craftswoman sometimes had made the mistake of creating a Poison Potion. Thats why I always poison taste them before mixing potions. After that I put it in the market. Masatsugu-dono is the abnormality for distinguishing it just by glance. The other girls compared the herbs and gave their opinions. Un, thats so Certainly they resemble each other, but their presence is different? If you carefully look at the herbs both of their expressions are different. But I shook my head and said so. Masatsugu-sama just now did you say you understood the expressions of the plants?! Elin gasped surprisingly and asked as if this wasnt a trivial matter. Aah. Its kind of presence. I nodded a bit to her franticness. The elven elders also said the same thing. The elf who can understand expressions of plants has become an adult Masatsugu-sama is already at that level Elins eyes had respect in them and while saying that she looked at me with enraptured expression. As I thought, Masatsugu-sama is the only for me She muttered something I couldnt hear well. Uumu, somehow youre overestimating me but I can simply understand them somehow. Its not like I have special knowledge. I just simply could understand the Curare herb intuitively. Thats why its not very special. Well, its fine either way to me. More than that the potion is more important. Now finally that we had found the Curare herb, lets immediately mix the first potion. I took out the druggist mortar and I started to grind and crush the curare herb right there. You make it finer then you should mix it with the magical liquid. As for the magical liquid Ill ask Shii to create water of the highest quality and Elin to pour her magical power in it. I poured the powdered herb and stirred in it. The magic power reacts and it is completed with a strong light. Now, whats this now? I used my Appraisal skill to check the effect of my first created potion. When I did so Chapter 49: Let’s make potions! Part 2 Chapter 49: Lets make potions! Part 2 I mixed the magical liquid with the Curare herbs powder. And with a strong light the mixing was completed. What effects does it have? Using my appraisal skill I made sure of its effect. When I did so Appraisal skill [ Recovery Potion (High Grade) ] Its a potion with excellent recovery effect. It was created by mixing water of high purity, excellent quality of magical power and Curare herb which retains magical power. There are a lot of failures from mixing, hence the talent of long years of practice as a craftsman is needed for a successful production. Thats why its scarcity has made it highly valued. Fumu, I dont understand it well, but at least the potion that was created this time wasnt a failure at all? Masatsugu-sama, how did it go? While I was cocking my head in confusion, Elin asked with a very interested expression. Ah, um, for the time being the potion that came out was Recovery Potion (High Grade). I disinterestedly stated the truth. Lies A success on the first try is amazing on itself To think that a potion of the highest grade was pwoduced. For some reason Elins eyes were open in awe and lost her words. N? What does that mean? Clarissa took over the explanation from Elin because I couldnt keep up with her and she stared vacantly. Masatsugu, talent is necessary for creating potions. Even for beginners making elementary potions is hard. Even more so on high grade, theyre usually not made. They are difficult where even craftsmen whove practiced for decades fail often. Its good to say that for every 100 tries at least 1 will be a success. She said that and was looking at me with respect. Oi, oi surely it cannot be that grandiose? I objected and shook my head. But, Elin came to her senses back and nodded a lot to Clarissas explanation. Yes, its as you say! Even in the Elves only the elders and ones who lived several hundred of years that can create high grade potions! And you made it just on the first try As I thought Masatsugu-sama holds uncanny talents! She was saying that and was looking at me with glittering eyes. Sigh, it seems she is the person that unconsciously flatters people. Hahaha, this time it was a success by chance. I just got lucky thats all. I wryly smiled and replied to the girls. For some reason Elins face swelled cutely. Oh for! Its not done by accident! Ah, thats right. Fine, can you please look for a bit? See what happens when I create it! She said that and plucked a nearby curare herb and started grinding it into the mortar. When it was done and the curare herb was in powder it was mixed with the magical liquid. Light came out for an instant and the potion was mixed. Now, Masatsugu-sama appraise it please! I didnt understand what she wanted exactly so I shook my head and used the appraisal skill due to urging. I did so [Recovery Potion {Low Grade}] A potion with a normal recovery effect. It was created with mixing magical liquid and curare herbs. Theres possibility for skillful craftsmen to create it stably. That is what appraisal informed in my mind. Low Grade? A potion created by the high elf Elin? What is this? As I said, right? I used the same ingredients and magical liquid yet I am not able to create anything but lower grade potions. Even I who have high aptitude to make potions as an elf I havent been able to successfully create higher grade so far. Thats why as I thought Masatsugu-sama has really amazing talent! I was cocking my head in doubt but Elin for some reason was talking in pride. Uun, why is she talking so happily about me? Its truly mysterious. I think its truly terrifying. The earlier higher grade potion can be sold for 10,000 giel. Looking at our conversation Clarissa joined in and said that. The item that was created casually goes for that much!? It could be said that the higher grade potion was created casually and without any consideration. As expected it is surprising about the effect. I havent heard of a potion that is 10,000 giel. Truly amazing! Was I of any use to Masatsugu-san with my water this time~? If so then Im immensely happy. Good grief, Masatsugu-dono is a man with just multiple talents. Lucia and the others were surprised. Umu, it seems everyone to be excited about my high grade potion that I made by chance. But, the purpose of coming to this mountain is for the girls to have nature studies(picnic). Clearly told, it doesnt matter whether or not I have a talent for making potions. The most important thing is whether the girls have fun. Dont mind me, everyone should make a potion. Its fun. Were going to the top of the mountain so lets make potions with the herbs we find on the way there. For that reason I changed the topic. For me watching Master make potions is fun. Same for me. There are dates like this going for a walk in the forest for Elves. Today will be entire Ehehe~ Im satisfied plenty with just myself making water that can be of use to Masatsugu-san~ As long as I am with Masatsugu-dono, anything is fun. I sell the things Masatsugu makes. Thinking about its very fun. As the same from the beginning the girls answered like they didnt have any interest in it. Well, they are all girls after all. They must not like doing this kind of uncouth work. But, to go out in nature is also necessary for the kids mind to grow. To the girl that will make the best potion I will give her delicious candy? If thats so I gave a suggestion. Un, even if I say so myself did I trick them a bit too much? I became anxious like that but the girls reaction was more than I expected. The eyes of the girls lit up and started going around the mountain with each to her own. Oi, its my cheap-looking made candy. Its not the expensive looking ones that are sold on the market. I thought the girls misunderstood so I informed them but Naturally! They replied that and from their words now they were even more eager and began to speed up. Un, whats wrong? I shook my head and I pursued the girls who started climbing the mountain. For that reason we were doing a picnic(mountain climbing) and proceeded in making potions. Reaching around 100 meters Lucia found a leaf and immediately and fussily came to me. It was a fan leaf looking like a gingko so I appraised to see and Allegro leaf came out. It wasnt poisonous so she started immediately making potions. I was looking at the scene and gave her advice that she should grind it more finely and watch the mixing quantity so that it wouldnt end as a failure. Amazing Masatsugu is this really your first time making potions? If she follows Masatsugu-samas advice then its possible that even the novice Lucia will make her potion successfully. Its an advice as if you lived several decades in the forest like an Elves. Elin who was close to her was surprised and said that. Sigh, shes truly a girl that gives good compliments. Shes a terrifyingly beautiful girl so Im very troubled. In the future, wont the men misunderstand something? The husband will have it tough. It might be fine for the envious man who will be loved by her to have trouble from it. By the way, theres a reason for why I am saying that she has complimented me. The reason is the potion that I created was in fact just half-baked. Because, my conscious at the point of creating the potion was actually feeling cooking. Basically, Im thinking of how to harmonize the ingredients and make them tasty together. Thats why Im sorry for the person living in nature(elf) Elin and dwarf Clarissa who praised me. While thinking that, Lucias preparation was well done. Ill go at it! With her yell she mixed the Allegros leaf powder with the magical liquid. And then a little later a strong light came out. The effect is? Chapter 50: Let’s make potions! Part 3 Chapter 50: Lets make potions! Part 3 Ill go at it! With her yell she mixed the Allegros leaf powder with the magical liquid. And then a little later a strong light came out. The effect is? I invoke my appraisal skill. [Speed Potion {Low Grade}] A potion with a normal speed increasing effect. It was created with mixing Allegro leaves and magical liquid. The appraisal informed me of its effect in my mind. I did it! I did as Master said and its my first success! Lucia said it with happiness. Hahaha, it has no relation with me. This is Lucias real ability, its amazing. While saying those words I was patting her head. When I did so Lucias beastman ears were twitching happily and she let out weird voice. Hauuuuuu~ Master~ Uun, was it a bit ticklish? I thought that and slowly stopped patting her. But, for some reason she was looking at me like she was unsatisfied. Why though? Masatsugu-samas advice is really amazing! Lucia created the speed potion on the first try! The other craftsmen watching this scene would run away By the way, I think the speed potion that Lucia just created sells for 500 giel. Looking at our conversation Elin and Clarissa opened their mouths. Hahaha, I think my advice is irrelevant but anyhow it became a proper potion. Isnt it amazing that can it be sold for 500 giel, Lucia? Surprisingly you could become successful in life by making potions. I replied that. No, I decided that I want to be number one But for some reason Lucia was serious and stared intently at me. Fumu, is there a different occupation you want to go? At any rate having future prospects is good. I feel sad when I think about when shell leave from here, but thats necessary for growth. Haa~ I was thinking along those lines and somehow Lucia read my intentions and let out a big sigh. ? I just cocked my head in doubt at her reaction. We were having a conversation and Laara was envious at me praising Lucia. Ill also do mixing! She brought different herbs. It was an herb with a strange form of a starfish. I immediately invoked my Appraisal skill to check. Salam Herb came out. As I thought it isnt toxic. I informed her of it and she separated herself from this place and beckoned me to come. I was tilting my head in regards of that action and she tapped the stone next to her that looked good to sit upon. It seems she wants me to sit there. I sit on the place she pointed while having a question mark floating on my head. I did so Aaah!? Laara-chan is unfair! There was a move like that~ Ive been beaten Such a blunder Everyone raised their voices except Laara. Oi, Laara I also opened my mouth to talk. This way its much more easier to listen to Masatsugu-samas advice! Laara said that a bit rapid talking. Thats right, for some reason she sit on top of my knee and started making potions. But, wont using the mortar be difficult? If its for advice then you dont have to be on my knee. No way! If its not this spot then I will not be successful! She flatly said that with an imitative tone of a digniful Demon King. Umu, was it like that? Besides, Ive been looking at her from behind a while back and her ears were red, whys that? Also, shes been more nervous than usual and her shoulders are stiff. No matter how you look at it, it looks like it will have the opposite effect. Well if she says its much easier for her to listen to advice then I should respect her wish. Being eager is good thing. More than that I should also teach her properly. You should grind it a bit faster. Because if you dont then the powder will harden from the air in a large state. I said so and grabbed her hands from behind. Kya!? When I did so she let out a lovely voice. Oops, Im sorry. As expected shell dislike having her hand grasped. Its different! Rather, grasp it more properly! Because otherwise I wont be able to understand at all! She vigorously shook her head and she sounded desperate somehow. At any rate it seems that I surprised her a bit. Im glad, it looks like she didnt hate it that much. Does this mean that she trusts me somewhat? As she said, I strengthened my grip on her hands. Hauuu Laara gave a bit passionate breath and leaned her head on my chest. And then she was rubbing on my chest resembling like a cat. Probably shes looking for a comfortable position. Okay, then I started advising her. In some aspects Laara was absent-minded but anyhow we mashed the herb and mixed it with the magical liquid. After a bit a light came out and the mixing was completed. Now, whats happened? [Potion of Darkness {Lower Grade}] A potion that gives you effect of darkness when you drink it. A potion created by mixing the Salam herb with magical liquid. Yeah, it went well. Right, it was a success, Laara? I said so. Yes, please pat me. And for some reason she has regressed to a little child and replied with a spoiled voice. Her slant eyes were now fully open and intoxicated. I dont quite understand how she became like that but I patted her head for successfully creating a potion. I did so and just like earlier she was rubbing on my chest while her tail proof as a demon is fluttering. Fumu, it seems she doesnt dislike me patting her. While thinking that, I tried to comb her beautiful silver hair. Somehow her tail fluttered even faster. For a while it was like that and then Shiis reserved voice came. I want to do it next~ She said that and brought out new herbs. Hafuu Cant be helped. Its regretful but monopolizing is a violation of the contract. Laara said that with full of regret and got up from my knee. What is this agreement? It seems within the girls there is some kind of understanding And while I was thinking that without even losing time Shii sat on top of my knee. For some reason she was grinning. She doesnt any weight. Shes a spirit so she can control the weight of her body after all. But Oioi, Shiis body is big so isnt it a bit impossible? I pointed out the obvious. Adivicing her like this is hard, her beautiful aqua hair is hiding her and I cannot see well. But, I told her that and her smile instantaneously disappeared and instead changed to an expression as if the entire world was ending. Fueeeeeeeeeen, I dont want that~ I am looking greatly forward to it~ And she started weeping. Yeah, did this Spirit Deity onee-san really live over 100,000 years? No, its that I cannot give advice properly and its no problem if Shii doesnt like it. Besides, Shii is a beautiful girl, isnt she a bit too defenceless? I had a question floating in my head and followed up with that. Be-Beautiful girl!? Ehehehe~ Thats so~ Masatsugu-san thinks of me like that~ Ehe~ Her unsettled expression disappeared and instead she was grinning with her whole face. Umu, her spirit came back swiftly. As I thought no matter who calls the women beautiful then they will always be happy. While I was thinking that the other girls Must be nice Shii-chan only is unfair I also want to be told that I am still lacking in other things They grumbling when they looked at us Un, women do want to be told theyre beautiful by somebody as I thought. Its all right, all you girls are unthinkably beautiful. In the future youre all going to probably find fine husbands. To the limit that Im jealous of those guys. Hey, Masatsugu-san please teach my faster~ She called out to me with a spoiled voice and I once again appraised the round herbs she brought. I did so and the name Hypnos Herb came out. Immediately we started grinding it into fine powder. She was moving her hands slowly so I added mine as support and I felt as it hastened up a bit. In this posture, she is a little short than me so it looks like I am hugging her from behind somehow. But Shii was happy for some reason and she was doing her best with the work. Fumu, it seems she doesnt hate it. I was slightly relieved and we both continued. And then after a while we managed to grind the Hypnos Herb now well mix it with the magical liquid. A faint light ran around us and the mixing was complete. Now, what happened? I murmured and invoked my appraisal skill on Shiis potion. Chapter 51: Let’s make potions! Part 4 Chapter 51: Lets make potions! Part 4 Lets see. Saying that, I invoke my Appraisal skill on Shiis potion. I did so [Sleeping Potion {Low Grade}] A potion thatll make you fall asleep when you drink it. It was created by mixing magical liquid and Hypnos herb. That is what came out. Ehe~ Im clumsy but I did as Masatsugu-san said and I did it on the first try! She said that and was smiling at me. Aah, it came out fine. Well done I complimented her too. Shii was smiling and waiting for something. What can it be? I tilted my head at not being able to understand what she wants and her expression gradually became moody. Masatsugu is cruel~ I also want that~ She was grumbling. Could it be that she wants her head patted just like the other girls? Yeah, but Is it fine for such a youngster like me to pat you? Youre a Spirit Deity that has lived for a long time, arent you? I said that troubled. I decided its fine~ Besides me being a Spirit Deity now doesnt matter~ Hey~ Please do it~ But with an unusual tone she said that. Umu, its surprising that the usually carefree Shii would make such a strong claim for patting her head. Surely she likes receiving head pats. I did as per Shiis request, and patted her and combed her head. Were you receiving things like this before you were sealed off? I calmly asked her. Eh~? I havent let anybody touch my head except Masatsugu-san~ Even the good God hasnt touched it~ Masatsugu-san is the first one to pat me~? She replied that with a melted expression. Eh? I thought she liked being patted, but was I wrong? While I was thinking I continued patting Shii who was feeling good. Shii requested several extensions for patting her. Shii has been too long! Its unfair! The other girls raised their voice and finally she moved from my knee. Masatsugu, I am next! The dwarf girl Clarissa said that and brought out different herbs. The leaves were sharp like a pine tree. I dont know what will come out because Ive never made with different herbs. Is what she said. I see, thats also fun. I immediately invoked my Appraisal skill. I did so and Silans Herb came out. She immediately climbed up on my knee to make a potion of the Silans herb. Why did my knee become a usual spot for making potions, well thinking wont help me. At any rate, shes a craftswoman and she started working the mortar proficiently. It seems me saying anything will not be needed. Please properly grasp my hands and give me advice. I was quietly watching over her and she raised an unsatisfied voice. No, even if you say that As expected youre a craftswoman, there is nothing for me to say. I replied troubled. Thats not true. Ehm, for example Masatsugu has big hands so by holding my hands we can firmly grind the ingredients. After that Even if you say a craftswoman, Im still inexperienced. Advice from Masatsugu who has a talent for craftsmanship is always beneficial. Rathen its required. Clarissa shook her head sharply and desperately said that. I dont quite understand the reasoning behind what she said or her thoughts. Well, although if the craftswoman herself says that, then so it must be. An amateur like me shouldnt interrupt. Thinking that, first I hug her from behind and grasp her hands. Master When I did so somehow a sweet voice came out. Its the same from time with making a glass, shes a bit ticklish. While I was thinking that, I was helping her enough to not be a hindrance to her working. And then after a bit weve grinded the Silans Herb into fine powder. Clarissa like a craftswoman mixed it fast with magical liquid. It reacted twice and a faint light came out. The mixing was complete. I immediately invoked my Appraisal on her potion. [Silencing Potion {Mid Grade}] A potion that drank will be given the effect of silencing for considerable time. It was created with mixing Silans Herb with magical liquid. The creation requires a talent of some degree. Ooh, mid grade. As expected of a dwarf. Amazing, it looks like a Mid Grade potion came out? I reported to Clarissa with glad. Lies I shouldnt be able to make them yet She was surprised with disbelief at my words and said that. Hm? What does she mean? I couldnt understand her and tilted my head and Elin opened her mouth. To be able to make an Mid Grade potion, you need talent and long years of practice. For her age it should still be impossible for her to make an mid grade potion. Thats how it is normally Eh, is that how it is!? But, if thats so Why was it created this time? I simply asked. There wasnt anything special done this time The reason is Masatsugu-sama. But, Elin had an expression filled with conviction and like she knew the answer and said it. Eh, why am I the reason? Instead of surprised me, Elin just continued stating the truth. Probably, there is a correlation with the talent Leader Masatsugu-sama has. Originally Clarissa had some proficiency and ability but thanks to receiving Masatsugu-samas advice she was able to create mid-grade potion on first try. She said that and looked at me with respect. Oioi, that cant be right? Surely its Clarissa creating the potion skillfully. I shook my head and said it with a wry smile. No, its not an error thats it thanks to Master! I also think of that! I also assert as a demon king. But, looking at our conversation, Lucia, Shii and Laara spoke in a chorus. Whats gotten to you girls? I asked surprised. If you think about it a first time like me shouldnt be able to create a potion on the first try. I think its thanks to Masters advice! Im also extremely clumsy~ If it wasnt for Masatsugu-san then I wouldnt have created a potion~ I have a crude way of doing Im sure it was thanks to Masatsugu-dono. The girls with a very serious expression said that. Un, is that so. I think its because all of you gave your best. I still couldnt agree with them so I had a troubled face. Why did Masters own valuation become so low? Truly amazing yet wasteful. Well, there are good points~ Im also irritated. I want to quickly get to a position worthy of my height. Its a technology even the dwarfs will accept. Looking at my state all of the girls took a breath and grumbled something I didnt understand well. Fuumu, I couldnt understand the main details but it seems it was a topic about me. Well, its not that important. Talking about me isnt anything particularly amusing. Now more than that, whos next for creating potions? If we go in turns then next is Elin For that reason, I immediately changed the topic. Cant be helped The girls were a bit unsatisfied at first but after looking at my face their faces became gentle and obediently resumed the mountaineering. Umu, what does their expressions even mean? I tilted my head in doubt, and followed behind the girls while chatting. After a while the sun reached its peak and we reached the top of the mountain. Its like an open plateau. Its just right for having lunch. Theres still for Elin to create the potion so after having lunch should be okay. I spread out the portable stove and immediately started cooking. Chapter 52: Curry rice and fairy-san! Chapter 52: Curry rice and fairy-san! Now, weve reached the top of the mountain Caraville where fairies live. The top is like an open plateau. Its about noon now and we left in the morning. The orphanages girls stomach soon will start making sounds. Well take a slight rest from potion creating. I immediately brought out the stove from the baggage and spread it out and started a low fire. Todays cuisine would be that which is greatly popular in my previous world. Master, I can smell a very strong smell of spices! Furthermore there are alot! Lucia who was a dog eared beast-girl immediately smelled it with her good nose. Her tail was flapping back and forth and playfully like a dog lined up next to me. She peeked up inside the stove with a great interest. Thats right, this times cuisine will be using a lot of spices. Thats why I thought that she wouldnt come close to me with her nose But surprisingly shes all right. Rather, shes on top of the stove with spices and looking at me with zeal. I dont understand why youre looking at me. Whatre you going to make with this, Masatsugu-sama? Elin abruptly came on the other side of Lucia on the pot and asked me while looking at it. She should be an elf princess but apparently shes not concerned about the strong smell of spices. Rather she was curious with her ears flapping and came close to me. Theres no reason to come to me but probably shes excited about seeing this cuisine for the first time. Oi,oi dont get so close when the spices spring up its dangerous. I said that but both of them still didnt leave. They instead Then, you should protect me. and Im scared too! said that and clinged behind my back. Sigh, was my way of saying it bad or did I not properly convey why separating would be bad. Well this time there wont be much use of oil and wont be that much dangerous. In the first place, why you need to cling to me just to watch me cook is a mystery to me. While thinking that, Shii in a spirit form came flying over. Masatsugu-san, what are you making this time? Youve been collecting spices since a while ago. While saying that she was resting on my back. Good grief, youre truly a friendly Spirit Deity. For whos this? Fumu, anyway the people around me has increased. Well, its natural. Otherwise they wouldnt be able to observe their most loved cooking. But, when frying spices it can be a little sweltering Oi, you girls isnt it suffocating with all of you clinging to me? Move a bit No, its fine here! Same for me! Me too~ All of them instantaneously shot it down. Sigh, as I thought when it comes to food theyre devoted. I wryly smiled and answered Shiis question from earlier. What are you creating? Right now Im making a dish called Curry. In my previous world its a cuisine with high popularity. When I said that the girls throat and belly reflexively roared. Everyones face was red, having an appetite for food is best. The highest priority of my orphanage is to fill the bellies of the girls. While we were having a conversation, Laara was stealthily listening to it and came over here. Masatsugu-dono. Could that high popular cuisine possibly be the most delicious in your world!? I heard it somewhat desperate. By the way, she was holding to my hem. Is there a meaning in this? Well its fine. More than that, the best one? Un, it can be said that for this one cuisine Well, thats right? I answered vaguely leaving it for later. To think that I can eat Masters most delicious food in his hometown Thank you very much Forest God! Elin is happy! Im glad I lived 100, 000 years~ I cannot wait! I want to eat it fast! The girls reaction was dramatic and they opened their mouths excited. Oioi, you girls its just curry? Here, look at Clarissas calm example. I was amazed and looked at the usual calm girl Dwarfs from now on shouldnt just make items in the workshop but also learn from Master and cooking too. She said something about the meaning of a dwarfs life in spite of her plain tone. Yup, please come back. Well, at any rate theyre having fun. Im more than happy to cook. Its a grateful feeling. Okay, I fired up myself and once more again faced the spices in the frying pot. This time Ill be using 7 ingredients. To bring out the taste of curry you need cumin, cardamom, cinnamon, coriander and garlic. And then for the colour you need turmeric and for the spicy taste you need chili pepper. Fuumu. Youre using a dizzying amount of spices. Laara said it with admiration. No, truthfully you use a lot more spices. But I said that and this time she was surprised. Thats right. Ive been looking spices for a while but several days ago Ive finally managed to gather up spices to create a minimal curry and decided to challenge myself this time. Originally speaking you would use a lot more spices like ginger and black pepper but I havent found them in this world. But with the current collected spices I should be able to make a curry flavour. Looks difficult. Clarissa murmured looking at the situation. No, its nothing like that. I shook my head. At first sight it looks difficult but in truth its simple. To make a Curry Roux I need to mix several spices and fry them on a low simmering fire so that they wont be burnt in the pot or the frying pan. Now that the curry flavor is done next is the hardening of the roux. The fire should burn like this slowly Yeah, a nice smell is coming out The moment the spices were mixed a unique smell was coming out. The drooling wont stop! Lucia-chan I understand you! Both of them were looking at the Curry like they were looking prey. Oi oi, you cant eat yet. I understand your feelings. The curry already started giving out a nice smell. This is mostly the smell of cumin spice. Its just such an important spice that you can not make curry without it and when I discovered it I was certain of victory. Yeah, its a really nice smell. I was becoming a little hungry myself. Not good, I have to continue cooking. Well, after this the cooked vegetables and meat will be added to the curry powder mixed with oil and roux flour. It changed quickly into a beautiful colour. And then cooking it all together Completed! Went better than I thought. The appearance and smell became of a perfect curry! Wa~ I want to eat it~ Hurry~ Hurry~ Shii in an impatient manner was twirling her arms on my neck Wait a bit. Its the vital tasting. I took a mouthful spoon to do tasting. Delicious! Its a perfect curry! I didnt think it would be this delicious on the first try. Im crying of joy. I feel like theres a bit lacking to the taste probably because scrimping on the spices. I lack the spices that give the depth of flavour like allspice and laurel. Cant be helped really, I wasnt able to discover them. Well, at any rate it has the flavor of curry. It should be enough with reproducing it to this extent in this world. Since I came here, I didnt miss my homeland but after eating curry for first time in awhile I was nostalgic about my homeland. I dont feel about returning back especially. The vital part is the starving orphanage girls. Will it satisfy the girls tongues though? I was worried about the taste and to their plates I brought up cooked rice and put the curry on it. Its the debut of this worlds first Curry and Rice. Okay, you can eat! The waiting girls began to eat greedily. Master, this is amazing! To think there was this delicious food in this world! This is the best amongst all Ive eaten so far! Its kinda spicy but its so addictive~ This is a first~ This is delicious! I can eat it as much as I can! Absolutely bring this to the Demon King country! Please teach me. Spread the recipe widely and to the dwarves! And said so. I wryly smiled at their exaggerated reply. Its relieving knowing that it suits your tastes, its just curry. I said that but the girls were eating a trance and didnt reach their ears. *Munch* *Munch*! Buha, my spoon wont stop! Us being able to eat such delicious food is truly happiness, Lucia-chan! Eating this every day is fine~ I approve! Every day will be a curry party! I approve vehemently. Every day will be enjoyable. I want to eat it tomorrow with bread! They continued giving high praises. Sigh, youre all exaggerating. But the girls saying its delicious thats the best. I was satisfied and started to eat my own curry but at that time. Please help me travelers Saying that was one noble looking fairy that was flying unsteadily. Chapter 53: The Fairy Princess Palmela. Chapter 53: The Fairy Princess Palmela. We were having a curry party on the plateau and one fairy came flying here unsteadily. The fairy had a blonde tiara on her head and a dress, she resembled somehow like a noble. Her height was somewhere around 15 cm. But, she seemed somehow worn out and flying unsteadily looking she could fall even now. I was thinking such and she probably didnt have strength anymore her wings stopped working and she fell. Aah!? The girls raised their voices. Their voices werent screams. Their scream was related to me catching her body which stopped moving instantly. As expected of Master I couldnt see you at all Even though we shouldve become much stronger thanks to Masatsugu-sama Lucia and Elin said that while in admiration. It seems theyre surprised due to me using my strength after a while. But, exaggerating about my strength doesnt matter now. The more important is the weakened fairy. Oi, are you okay? I called out to the hazy fairy in my hand. Nh When I fainted, I shouldve fallen to the ground Somehow Im unhurt. Unbelievable, but were you the one to help me? But to reach me from so far The fairy was asking me surprised. My name is Naomi Masatsugu but Im not something big. I simply caught you with moving. I calmly said that. But the fairy was once more surprised That distance in an instant!? Thats impossible Her breath was taken away. The fairy showed a surprised and noticed she hasnt introduced herself and corrected her posture. Pardon me. I am Palmela and the fairy princess of the village in this mountain. Thank you for helping me from danger this time. She said that and bowed deeply. Its not to the extent to be thanked. Besides should a princess lower her head that much? I said that with a wry smile but she shook her head. No, Im in a position to unify the fairies. I am a person who should know to who she would bow to. She said that and once more had the intent to thank me and started bowing. Sigh, youre exaggerating princess. Rather, did something happen? I asked her and she immediately became flustered. Thats right! I have a request for Naomi-sama! Please help the village of the fairies! She appealed to me. Oi, what happened suddenly. With only that much I dont understand. Im sorry. She excused herself and started explaining. A few days ago a part of the fairy village barrier had broken and the evil gods subordinates assaulted them. And it seems in a flash the fairy village has been occupied. The fairies got scattered and with the help of a subordinate acting as a guide she escaped and went searching for help. They were aiming for the artifact Fairys Drop in the fairy village. If you place that in your body youll get enormous power. They said that they needed strong power not only to defeat the good god Ortiz but also the summoned true hero. I see, that true hero probably seems to be me. The world seems to be getting involved between me and the evil god. Please! The only one who can save us from this predicament is Naomi-sama! The reward is anything youll ask! Thats why, please save my village! She said that and the fairy princess with her small hands clung to my arm. Thats fine, but why me? This shouldve been our first meeting? Sure I moved earlier and helped you but its only that I naturally poised a question. Fairys exist as the natural will of this world. Thats why we can see normal people cannot see. Naomi-sama, you are not a human of this world. I feel a strong destiny and aura from you that normally you shouldnt have From earlier I just understood with a single glance. Youre a true hero that came from a different world with a destiny to defeat the Evil god. She had a natural expression and said that. Fumu, the secret is out. But I devote myself fully to managing the orphanage. Please! Hero-sama! But the world wouldnt allow me that. Yeah, troublesome What should I do I was thinking annoyed but the orphanage girls opened their mouths. Theres no helping, Master Lucia? What are you talking about? I tilted my head and Elin also Thats right. Its inevitable. She nodded her head in agreement, whats going on? That it is so~ Its difficult for Masatsugu-san to be only the director of the orphanage~ Always monopolizing him is bad~ From time to time we have to give him back to the world~ Shii also. Whats happening? Reasonable idea. Considering Masatsugu-donos power it should be obvious that he will not stay in the orphanage. No matter what, the world will need Masatsugu-dono. But, I want you to return to being a director when you save the world. Temporary youll be a Savior. Laara and Clarissa spoke aswell. Fuumu, is that so. Im reluctant about it but if the girls say this much then its inevitable. Besides, if I save the world then I protect the orphanage too. If you think like that then defeating the evil gods subordinates is necessary. Its very troublesome, but Ill think its like removing weed. Ill request of you to be a guide. The fairys princess Palmela widely smiled on my words. Chapter 54: Taking back the fairy village! Chapter 54: Taking back the fairy?village! Translator: Mr.Nobody So over there is the barriers tear? On my words the fairy princess Palmela who rode on my shoulder nodded. Yes. It seems that place tore from deterioration due to the great war 1000 years ago. Restoring it will bring peace to the fairy village again but it will take time. It seems there are guards. In front of the place we were hiding there were around 10 skeletons blocking our path. Ku, cant we go through without getting found out? Palmela was muttering. But I ignored her words and got up from the bushes and started walking towards the barriers tear. The moment the guards noticed me Is this everyone? All of the skeletons were literally smashed. Ha? The fairy princess raised a somewhat foolish voice. Oi, youre losing your dignity. When did you How? She asked me in admiration. I just moved fast and attacked them? I calmly informed her. Wha? Thats it? You moved fast and hit them, thats it!? She was saying as if she didnt believe it and her eyes were open in surprise. Palmela-san if you get surprised by this much then therell be no end? Thats right. Masatsugu-samas power is not only this much. That is so~ Even the Spirit Deity me cannot measure it~ The strongest in this world Master is strong. Lucia and the others followed up. No matter who explains it, easily understanding it is difficult. Theres nothing but to get gradually used to my abnormality. But, at any rate its amazing! If you have the power of a Hero then the fairy village can be saved! The fairy regained from her shock and this time she looked at me with respect. Aah, leave it to me. I nodded to her. Yes! She replied back filled with trust. While we were having a conversation we went through the barriers tear and entered the fairys village. After walking a bit we came to see a scenery where we saw a lot of subordinates from the Evil God invading the village. It seems they were attacking the fairy village there. The fairys are also retaliating but the numbers are different. The evil god side had around 1000 consisting of skeletons, zombies and skull dragons while the fairy side was only 100. It seems they were only 1/10 of them. Kakakaka! Stop this futile resistance, fairies! Just obediently become prisoners of Whikram-sama! Those later at the labor who cant move will be executed! From the black skeleton who I thought to be a commander called with a hoarse voice. It seems they intend to exhaust the fairies to the furthest they can. How heinous If we do not save them But the enemies number is too much Recklessly moving What should we do? Palmela said it worryingly. Certainly taking them one by one will make them call reinforcements and by then it will take too much time and the fairies would have suffered damage. Well, well manage somehow. I was thinking that and patted Palmelas head. I did so and at first she was surprised as if she wasnt used to it but then had a relieved expression. It seems she has trust in me. Somehow her cheeks were red. Now. I said and faced the forces of Whikram Master, Im prepared She said and Lucia came next to me ready to go. It seems shes full with motivation to charge. Behind us the other girls were lining up and preparing to fire off magic. Wait a bit, you girls. While being somewhat surprised I said that to calm down the energetic girls. Charging wont make us lose but in the bigger meaning it wouldnt be a victory either. Because our victory condition is for the fairies to be unscathed. I understand Thats right The girls embarrassingly nodded. Next to them I aimed at the ground with a clenched fist. Master, thats for? Lucia and the others tilted their heads. Aaah, this You do it like this I said that and with strength charged up I hit the ground. When I did Bakin! *Rumbling and Billowing SFX* With a loud sound the earth cracked and produced a rift gaping enough to see the stratum clearly. Already it wasnt just cracks but could be said it was one valley. The cracks underneath from my feet were heading straight for Whikrams forces Uwaa!? Out of nowhere the earth was split!? Help me! My hand!? Gyaaaaaaaaaa, Im falling The soldiers attacking the fairies were now being engulfed by the earths bottom. How about it? I turned to the girls and asked. But the girls all had the same surprised expression. Ehm, what is it? I tilted my head. Ehm, excuse me for saying this but This is probably that nobody other than Master can use Lucia with a troubled face said that. Ehm, is that so? I asked back flustered. I dont think theres anyone else other than Masatsugu-sama who can split the earth. Its a first time for me seeing such a scene since being born. Im also taken back. Masatsugus common sense is abnormal. The other girls also said that while having a wry smile. Un, is that so. I thought you girls can also do this much Well, its fine. Now, at any rate the numbers have been decided. Well hunt the remaining with the cooperation of the fairies. Lets go, girls! I decidedly said that. Yes! The girls also came back to themselves and replied so. And before long the Evil Gods forces were defeated. Chapter 55: Strategy meeting! Chapter 55: Strategy?meeting! Translator: Mr.Nobody With that the Whikram forces have made the old fortress their foothold in the fairy village. Aah, thank you. I understood well, Meril. Dont mention it! This Meril is happy with just being of help to the Hero! Hoi~ Then Merils turn ended~ Masatsugu-sama. Next in turn is this Korlus story? Aah, thats right. Wait a bit Korlu, cant you see Masatsugu-sama is troubled. Masatsugu-sama is staking his life fighting to save us, you know? Thats why this Rinrin will talk to you this time! Aah, its no problem? Hey~hey~Leave that aside~ Masatsugu-sama you have a nice smell~ Its a mysterious smell~ Whats that smell? Ah, thats probably the soaps smell. Next is Mimi turn~ Lets play hide-and-seek~ You lot, will you cut it out!? Palmelas voice echoed. The fairies screamed. Kyaa~ And began clinging to me. From earlier several dozens of fairies were clinging to my arms and legs and even my head and face, probably you couldnt see my figure from the side. They were welcoming me as a guest of honor who saved their village. For some reason they were interested in it and were clinging and touching my head and sniffing the smell. Rather than warm welcome it feels more like playing around. Muu Palmela raised an unsatisfied voice. She was very unhappy from earlier. Palmela, I dont really mind them. Besides, this is how I am welcomed. Then, Im grateful. I said that. Eh? Yeah, its not about that If Naomi-sama doesnt mind it, I do! She was staring at me heavily. Un? Whats going on? I tilted my head. Its fine for princess to do it aswell? Thats right, thats right. Feigning ignorance is useless Clinging is really good, you know? Theres a nice smell too~ Somehow its pleasantly making me go to sleep~ Honya~ Wha!? Palmelas face was bright red and her mouth kept opening and closing itself. Muu, get away from him already! I cannot have a serious conversation otherwise! Kyaa Palmelas scolding made them separate themselves from me and left the room. Good grief While saying that she was glancing at me with regretful eyes. ? When our eyes met she averted hers. Umu, I dont understand it. Well its fine. Its just like Palmela is saying. We have to make a strategy to rescue the Fairy Village. I said that and the orphanage girls were approaching with a stance of joining the preparations. Whikrams forces have set up a stronghold in the old fortress in the inner part of the Fairy village. Strictly speaking frontal advance is the best. But they surely must be prepared for it. The longer the fight goes on the higher the damage of the fairies will be. If that is so, then perhaps a detour route~ Shii said it while tilting her head. Thats right. Can I leave it to you, Palmela? She nodded on my words and spread the map. Its as Naomi-sama talked about right now, the shortest route to the old fortress is straight north through the Caracalla plains. But, well have to assume that fighting a lot of enemies will be necessary. While in the east is the Zoizowa forest we can use to go to the old fortress. I see, we can fight the enemys main force without exhausting our strength. It will be a surprise attack. Nice idea! Elin and Lucia gave their approval. No, it wont be that simple. I shook my head. Palmela continued explaining. Yeah. The detour is effective but theres a problem about it. There are heinous monsters living the Zoizowa forest. Many fairies that have accidently strayed in it have become prey to them. One theory is that the surviving monsters that are there were released by the Evil God. The evil gods monsters are dangerous~ Fuumu, were stuck between two a rock and a hard place. No matter which one we choose, it will be difficult. Did Masatsugu-dono already decide which one well go? I nodded to Clarissas words. Well be going through the Zoizowa forest. Its troublesome but I am the hero this world chose after all. If there are monsters from the evil god, well get rid of them on the way. Well arrive early and well be hidden. In one go well achieve three things. I see! I understand! To my answer the girls replied strangely energetic. Like this we decided on a basic plan of action. We decided to stay overnight in the Fairy village. We originally came for a picnic and make potions but we met Palmela in the afternoon. It was already evening when the Evil gods were dropped into the abyss. Now its already night. Advancing through the forest is unreasonable. For that reason we decided to stay in the rooms that Palmela prepared for us. By the way, I asked Palmela why there was a human inn. Thats a secret. But she evaded like that. Fumu? Well, at any rate after eating and chatting for a while we all went in our respective rooms to sleep. Probably due to being tired from potion making I started dozing off. At that time. Kii. The door slowly opened with a sound that could be slightly heard. They were meticulously moving so that they wont be noticed by me. There wasnt a single sound like they were walking on tiptoes. I reached out my hand to the person when they came close to me who had his back exposed. I moved quick and grasped the wrist of the intruder Oi, do you intend to prank me? If youre going to do it you should it a bit better, Palmela. I said that while sighing. But in front of me there wasnt a fairy. There was a girl with a beautiful long blonde hair with a transparent presence and almost my height. Chapter 56: Going through the Zoizowa forest! Chapter 56: Going through the Zoizowa?forest! Translator: Mr.Nobody Why was Naomi-sama able to understand it was me? The appearance are totally different! That beautiful girl Palmela was standing there with a surprised expression while shaking her wet blonde hair in the light coming through the window. She shouldve been a magical fairy with the length of 15 cm but now she transformed into a beautiful girl about the same size as me. Her wings on her back were glittering in the moonlight. Her appearance was mystical as if a goddess was born from the moon. Hahaha, its obvious on why I should be able to understand it?. She said interesting words so I reflexively asked her. When I did so. Muu~ Her cheeks became swollen. Oh, I see now. And suddenly clapped her hands as if she made some kind of connection. Since there was the private room prepared in this human inn so you anticipated that the fairies could grow? She had a triumphant expression saying hows that?. Eh? I havent thought that far actually. Im not something like a detective. But I simply shook my head. Ehm, then how? She asked me confused. Oi, what are you saying. Its nothing like growing big because Palmela is Palmela? The behaviour might be unusual but the aura is the same. I shouldnt be able to make a mistake in recognizing you. I said that as matter of course. When I did so her face immediately turned upside down. But for whatever reason from a fleeting glance I saw under the moonlight her cheeks and white skin were becoming vermillion intensely. Whats going on? I tilted me head in confusion and Palmela raised her face. Her eyes were wet. I did not make an error in my judgement. Since this is my first time I think Ill be inexperienced in various things She said that and started laying her hands on her clothes. At that time Hero-sama, if you dont mind can we sleep together? Me too, me too~ Sleepy time~ Are? Why is the princess here? The ones saying that was three girls who came through the door. Korlu, Meril and Rinrin were human size. All of them were to a surprising extent beautiful. This is that!? Palmela was flustered for some reason. At the time when the disorder began Master, can we sleep together Are? Ehm, who are you lot? Arara. Arara~ As expected of his manliness! As I thought its difference in breasts? Lucia and the others came. Sigh. The result is it took an hour for me to explain to Lucia and the others and the Fairies then I had to convince the Fairies about Lucia and others to sleep together and they consented. For some reason both sides were flaring with hostile intent at each other, whats going on? At any rate, Ive managed to calm them and in the end everyone will sleep on the same bed. A king-sized bed was prepared and it managed to fit us all together barely. It seems the Fairies can grow big when the moons power is strong. But even if they became big they are all still children. It seems they came to sleep together with me because they dont like being alone. Just like that the next morning came. There is no time to relax since the damage of fairies increases with passage of time. We immediately began our trip. Hero, I wish you good luck! *Sniff* Please come once more to play~ Ill go to the orphanage to play! Fueee, youre going, Masatsugu-sama Its unfair only the Princess. Once again I was crammed with fairies. It seems they were regretful of parting and after getting tired of hugging they once began sniffing and gnawing my head for the smell. I dont understand the former part of their actions but At any rate I finally managed somehow to separate myself from them and then leave. Hero-sama, please have this. In the end the Fiary Meril gave me something. This is? It was a ring. Is this something like a beneficiary? Its a ring created during the war 1000 years ago. Unfortunately we dont know what kind of effect it has but we were told that is a sacred treasure that the hero saving the world should wear it. But, to accept such a precious ring I was turning it down. No. Its fitting for Masatsugu-sama who is the true hero chosen by the world. Or do you think there are more people appropriate for it? But she said that. If there was I would want them to replace me. If you say that much then Ill accept it. I sighed while taking the sacred treasure(artifact). After that conversation we left the Fairy Village. And before long we arrived at the Zoizowa forest. The trees were thick and something was coming out from them. You girls do be careful. I warned them. Yes! The girls agreed and held their breaths. We proceeded with caution. The moment we entered the forest, we were assailed with a feeling as if we were seen by something. I have a bad feeling. I felt a presence in my blindspot and stretched my hand there *Gashi* With that sound, I stopped a scythe which gave off a dull light with my two fingers. Gii!? What!? I was surprised that I protected myself from a Death God-like monster which wore black clothes.. It seems its a monster that aims for the neck from a blind spot. But, its terrifying appearance is only a deceptive one because if you look at it cannot fight openly. If the attack was of such degree, then not protecting against wouldve been fine. Probably the minions that the Evil God released here were just something like underlings. I dont have time for small fry like you. Hurry and tell me where in this forest is the direct subordinate of the Evil God. I informed the small fry monster. When I did so a hateful expression floated on his face. You dare to call me a small-fry!? Dont make fun of me! And yelled his anger to me. Fumu, a small-fry has his own small-fry pride? So it was bad what I said. I just wanted to fight the direct subordinate of the Evil God who lives here. Its unforgivable! Eat this! A cursed scythe of the Evil God that rots Youre noisy. I said that. Peking! I destroyed the scythes sickle with just a finger. And in that interval I also sent the monsters head flying with a hand-sword. Hegya? The monsters head was rolling on the ground around and slowly disappeared with a mist. As I thought it was just a small-fry monster. The weapon was soft and it was full of openings. Wheres the real target? Probably in the deep inside in the forest? Well, its fine. We need to hurry. The path is long, right? Since we dont know when the released monsters of the Evil God will show up, we should be careful. Yes! The orphanage girls replied seriously. But, for some reason the fairy princess Palmela tilted her head with a confused expression. Whats wrong? At any rate, we were advancing in the forest. In the end we didnt meet any small-fry monster like the one before and in a several hours we managed to come out of the forest. Yeah, we werent able to fight the monsters released from the Evil God. Probably there werent any in the path we went through. I wanted to exterminate them if it was possible Well, it cant be helped. My priority after all is defeat the main forces of Whikram that are attacking the Fairy Village and save them. Cleaning the forest should be fine after that. While I was thinking that I was heading towards the castle that could be seen beyond the forest. Chapter 57: Assault of Demon Emperor Mira. Chapter 57: Assault of Demon Emperor?Mira. Translator: Mr.Nobody An old castle which was nestled upon a small hill could be seen in the distant from the Zoizowa forest. The forces Whikram is using to invade the Fairy Village were stationed there. It seems we wont just simply pass through. I can feel strong heinous presences from there. And for some reason a familiar presence was drifting among them. That person seems to be the merciless type. Doshu! Doshu! Because without showing themselves to us they fired magical waves towards us from our blindspot without hesitation. We were completely surprised by the unhinged intent to kill. Aah!? I wont make it in time! The attacks were aimed at Elin and Lucia. My skill which strengthens made me surpass their reactions, it can be said that I have an abnormal power. Sigh, both of them still havent caught up to you. While saying that I circled around them and deflected the magical waves. It looks like they are more powerful several times than before. Its been a while since we last saw each other, 5th Demon Emperor Mira. I said that and looked up to the sky there was a girl having a demon-like tail and horns growing out of her forehead. Yes, it has been a long time since we saw each other, Masatsugu-sama. She smiled while elegantly bowing. Whats the meaning of this, Mira!? The demon king Laara yelled out. What, Laara-sama is here too. Its relieving knowing you are protected well by Masatsugu-sama. What Im doing? I was defeated in the battle against Whikrams allied forces with Balk and as a result they used this Puppet Skill on me. I was in the middle of guard duty and sensed very familiar presences so I went towards them. By the way, Im conscious of what Im doing but annoyingly I cant go against it. Thats why be prepared because Im going with full strength. Please dont think Im the same as before. Ive taken a part of the Fairys Drop inside of my body. Thanks to it my power has become several times stronger. Mira said that and in the next moment she disappeared. Shes somewhat fast. She went behind Laara in an instant and threw her punch aiming for Laaras heart. Ku!? But, thanks to my skills support Laara has become stronger too. She was able to somehow protect herself against the attack. Their hands crossed and she missed the vital point. But, the power and speed of her opponent was too much and didnt have time to counter-attack. She was being cornered by Miras consecutive attacks. Laara-chan! Ill support you! Looking at the close fight, Elin and Lucia began to support Mira. Fufufu, thats inelegant. As expected of the 5th rank Mira. Shes dealing with attacks from both sides with ease. Temporarily she loosened the pursuit of Laara and elegantly dodged the attacks of Elin and Lucia. Lucia and Elin launched overwhelmingly alot of attacks but not even one of them hit. On the contrary, she had enough space to launch a counter to the rushing attacks of the girls. Wa!? Kyaa! Rather both of them got hurt. Ill join too! The three of can do it! Wait a bit~ Dont forget about me~ Tornado Water~ Ill also throw toxic potions! The other girls not being able to watch anymore they joined in on the fight. Every single one of them has the power of an S-rank adventurer. All of them attacked with their full strength. If it was a normal opponent there wouldnt have been anything left. But Devil King and you girls is this all of your strength? If thats it then Im disappointed. Mira said that and dodged the attacks from the 5 people and yawned out of boredom. Damn it, underestimating us! Dont lose your cool, Laara-chan! Laara carelessly slipped up after getting irritated from none of their attacks being able to hit. A piercing fist thrust was easily dodged. Its bad because there was too much force in it and opened her. The surroundings girls screamed because they sensed something. Truly unfortunate, Devil King-sama. Mira muttered it in a truly regretful voice. But contrary to her words she was gathering a lot of magical power in a hand sword to cut off Laaras head. That was a deadly blow with power and speed that Laara couldnt dodge. I messed An expression of having messed up floated on Laara. But, she didnt have time. A moment later she recalled herself and her body froze. But no matter how long time will pass that wont come to pass. She resolving opened her eyes. When she did so Aah!? She raised her voice in surprise. I see, youve became stronger, Mira. Masatsugu-sama. When did you Even though shes under the puppet she looked at me with fear. Its natural. Because right now Im holding Mira up from behind like she was a cat. The deadly blow and her following movements from behind were picked up by my fingers. Among the ones with borrowed powers that Ive met yours are the strongest so far. Fine then, lets have a match. Lets have at it. I said that and let her go. I was in despair when I got caught by Whikrams forces But to think, Ill be able to have a fight with Masatsugu-sama. Fufufu, this is an excessive reward for the defeated general. But she was overjoyed and went flying upwards towards the sky. So she intends to get an advantageous position. Let me tell you this, dont hold back. Go with all of your strength. Yeah, naturally Ill do that. Dear me, I was thinking about what kind of end I wouldve met as a traitor To think that Ill be ended by your hands. As a Demon Emperor that is the best honor! Hm? What is she talking about? I thought that and before I could ask questions Mira opened her mouth. Its miserable but as I am right now I cannot go against Masatsugu-sama. Thats why She said that and pulled candy-like thing from her bust. And then she gulped it down. Gu!? Mira groaned. I understood her power was increasing suddenly. Several dozen times. No, could it be hundred times!? Fufufu, that was the Fairys Drop Perhaps this body wont be able to hold out long with the radical increase in power! She gathered her magical power once more and sent a magical bullet towards me. Chapter 58: Aftermath. Chapter 58:?Aftermath. Translator: Mr.Nobody Mira was rapidly firing magical bullets from up high in the sky. Hmm, your power truly increased. From the time you took on Lucia and others your power has jumped by several hundred times. Without a doubt youve become stronger than the Calamity Dragon we fought. I said it in admiration and prepared for the coming bullets. Then as they were coming one after another I deflected them with my fists. Hii!? If they hit us, well die. Masatsugu-sama if possible send them on the opposite side please. The girls will grumbling. Well, I understand how theyre feeling. Because the deflected bullets when they impact the ground. Dokan! Dokun! The deflected bullets were making large holes 20 meters as if meteorites had fallen. If they hit the orphanage girls, it will be inexcusable. Naturally I understand that so I wont let them get hit by any means. Thats some nice attacks. But, is it already over? All of the bullets fell and around me where I stood as the center was filled with craters and I asked her. N-No! Not over yet! Eat this Inferno Flame! Mira understanding cannot reach me with bullets she switched to great magic next. Magical power was gathering in her hands, a hellfire would appear on the earth created by a primordial sun. At this rate the entire region will be scorched earth Rather, the fairy village shouldnt be destroyed. Okay, Elin come here. Yes! At my beckoning Elin came with great haste. You will offset Miras magic with your Cocytus. Eh!? My magic will get consumed instead when it meets hers though Its alright. Grasp my hand. Hahi!? Elin for some reason replied with a falsetto. Whats wrong? You let out a weird voice Nothing is wrong! She said that and grabbed my hands nervously. Well, should be fine. I was deeply concerned and once again said it to her. Okay, chant the spell! Since its Masatsugu-sama saying it Cocytus! She released the great magic in half-doubt. At the same time Miras Inferno Flame has completed. Magical vortex of simmering flames was heading this way. Wha!? Its a lie! Both Elin and Mira let out surprised voices. I cant blame them. Because Elins magic which shouldnt have rivaled Demon Emperors Miras magic has now rivaled it. The moment both of our equally great magic clashed together they made the space-time distort and making a jarring sound to the ears. Impossible Masatsugu-sama Thats right. I gave only a tiny bit of my power to Elin. To think this enormous magical power is just tiny bit, youre amazing. When I said that Elin had an expression of amazement. Treating my Inferno Flame as if its childs play Mira was breathing heavily while slowly descending from the sky. It seems she has expended quite a bit of magical power. Whats wrong. You still havent hit me even with one attack. As it is right now, I cannot beat you still In that case! Understanding what I said she once more took a Fairy Drop and gulped it down. Idiot. Do you intend to die? Guu Mira let out a painful voice. Her power increased several hundred times more than before but due to it blood started dripping from different places on her body. Shes reaching her limit. I dont even have several minutes. But if I have this power then I wont lose! I am coming, Masatsugu-sama! Sigh, its troubling that youve decided to throw your life so willingly. Doing that will make Laara sad Well its fine, come at me. Theres no need for stalling time. We both disappeared from our places at the signal of my words. Where!? Look above, Lucia-chan! We flew up towards the skies and reciprocally launched our attacks at each other. Cracks on the ground were appearing from overlapping of our fists. Ara~This is disastrous~ The terrain will change at this rate!? Too abnormal. I have a feeling like I heard Shii, Laara and Clarissas voices. But I dont have free time to worry about them. Because HaaHaa, how is it!? Masatsugu-sama! If its me now I can defeat you! Fufufu, it seems you cant even talk! So youre there! Ngya!? I took advantage of her slip up and from behind her I hit her neck with a hand-chop. When I did so her body shivered and she began slowly dropping so I caught her with my hands. Thats right she lost consciousness. Fuu Sigh, knocking out a strong opponent like this is hard to do. The only weak point of my skill is being able to hold back. If I am not careful I wont knock them but by mistake Ill kill them. Thats why earlier I wasnt able to talk. Why did you stop only at knocking out her? Laara asked me while I was holding the unconscious Mira in my hands. Oioi, Its obvious that I dont need to kill your friend. I said that while bitterly smiling. When I did so Laara bowed her head in gratitude. Thank you. Thanks to Masatsugu-dono even if its only for a bit I can say my farewell. I do not know the key to undo the Puppet Skill on her and she has taken too much of Fairy Drops. Her body has slowly started to collapse. She probably cannot wake up anymore but at least I can watch over her carefully like this until her very end Now, that she was subdued safely, time to undo the Puppet Skill and after that give her medical treatment. Eh? Laaras mouth was opened vacantly at my words. Ehm, what happened? Why do you think I went through such trouble to subdue her? Naturally its decided so that I can save her! I said so and placed my hands over to Mira like I once did to Lucia. My Protect (Improved) skill activated and Mira was enveloped in a gentle light. After several dozens of seconds her previous painful expression was gone and now there was only a carefree girl sleeping on Laaras knee. Chapter 59: Dimension Maze. Chapter 59: Dimension?Maze. Translator: Mr.Nobody Thank you for saving Mira, Masatsugu-dono Laara said that and bowed her head. No,no it wasnt such a great thing. Mira took the subordinate of the great merchant who wanted to take back Lucia as a slave, so this is returning the favor. I shook my head and said that. Even while having such power you are humble, as I thought you are amazing Masatsugu-dono She said it while looking at me with over-zealous eyes. Sigh, I didnt have that kind of intention. Besides, its been such a long time since Ive seen Master directly fight, as expected hes stunning! Despite holding back he was that strong Hes amazing that even undoed the curse on Mira-chan. Master is cool Im convinced that the Fairy Village will be saved. The other girls gave their opinions one after another. Oi, if you flatter me so much Ill be embarrassed. When we were having this conversation Mira appeared to be waking up. Hnn She let out such groan and her eyelids were slowly opening. Aruji-sama (TN: Imma keep this for Mira, because there are enough people calling him Master in their own ways.) And then when our eyes met she blushed while saying that. Ehm, are you still half-asleep? Your Master is Laara, right? I replied as if its obvious. The Devil king is obviously my Lord. However Masatsugu-sama is also a person worthy of me to serve under too. My Aruji-sama. But she slowly shook her head and said that while looking at me with moist eyes. No, I havent done anything special? I said that confused. The Puppet Skill is a terrifying heretical skill that couldnt be undone. I was embraced by despair knowing that Ill be a puppet of the Evil Gods subordinates and then used as a soldier. Thats why there wasnt a day where I didnt think of my death coming sooner. However, Masatsugu-sama far from killing me he has released me from the skill and top of it even healed my wounds. Subduing me was certainly not easy And, your appearance while we were fighting was really splendid But, she said that as if she was letting out all of the fever in the inner parts of her chest. Oi, oi Mira you!! Laara flusteringly called her. Thats right. Having two Masters would probably be. You are 7th place! Since I am 5th place Do not make mistakes about it! What are you talking about with 5th and 7th place? Im confused. Naturally, Laara-sama. Neverthless, Devil King-sama and Aruji-sama. I couldnt be happier as a warrior than to serve both of you. Fumu, its fine if you understand then. It was inevitable to be charmed by Masatsugu-dono. Besides, if we are together, then there will be no problem of which one of us is superior. Such conversation was being held. What kind of meaning is there? But the other girls joined in. We cant do anything about it In the case of Masatsugu-sama, hell always attract and collect They had philosophical expression and earnestly nodded with each other. Uum, I cant understand most of it. At any rate talk between girls is mysterious to me. I wonder if the number of orphan girls that needs to be cared for has increased. Well its fine. Okay, lets advance ahead again! I said that and we set out. Please wait for a bit, Aruji-sama. You wont be able to reach that castle! But Mira called out to me flustered and said that like a riddle. N? What do you mean by that? We can already see the castle from here I got confused. Yeah, you can see it. The command officer of Whikrams Forces now is a being called Mist whos 7th rank amongst Whikrams trusted retainers and hes the highest class of ghost family Madness Ghost, Mist power is manipulation of dimensions. With his power he distorts the path to the castle and makes it look like youre never getting closer to the castle. Mira shook her head and explained herself. Fuumu, is that so Manipulating dimensions is troubling. What should we do, Master? Lucia asked me. First the way to the castle No to the dimension castle. Lets advance towards the dimension castle. The castle can be seen, so we might find a method to reach it. Yes, I understand! Understood! I feel like if its Masatsugu-dono hell manage it somehow! The girls with Mira in them replied lively and we set out with an aim for the dimension castle. And then after walking around for 1 hour I feel like the distance to the castle hasnt shortened at all. On the contrary, it feels like weve walked around in circles. I see, its just like Mira explained Mists power seems to be distorting the dimension. If you could see it clearly the castle was a shadow with no substance and swayed like a mirage. It seems were completely stuck in our opponents trap. To think were in this situation. Mira was extremely confused. What should we do At this rate the sun will set. Even if you say that, its not like we can proceed forward. Mumu~ This is annoying~ I tried to advance as much as possible in the sky earlier but it was no good as I thought. The space-time in this whole area is distorted. I give up! Its not easy to distort the dimensions this much inside the barrier of the Fairy Village. Rest of the girls were also confused. But I shifted my attention to the girls. No, I have a good idea. And informed them. When I did so. Eh!? All of the girls simultaneously raised their voice in surprise. Chapter 60: Dimensional Castle Chapter 60: Dimensional?Castle Translator: Mr.Nobody Master can we really get out of this dimension maze that simply!? Lucia was filled with surprise. Aah, thats right. I nodded and said it clearly. Just like that How? Masatsugu-sans creativeness is way too different~ Amazing Elin, Palmela, Shii and even Laara all had expressions of awe. It wasnt anything difficult. If you use your head a bit you can understand it. Thats right, for now lets bring a skeleton. When I said that all of the girls tilted their heads. I understand. Lucia while having a question mark floating on her head obediently sniffed the surroundings. She immediately found out the whereabouts of the skeletons and ran with an amazing speed. Several seconds later she brought a defeated skeleton. Ah, Im sorry. I phrased it wrong. Saying it to bring it while still alive would be strange. Can you bring it without defeating it? Without defeating it, is that so? Yeah I nodded and Lucia ran once more. And then several seconds later as I said she brought a restrained skeleton that was making clattering movements. Thanks, Lucia. Now shall we go? With a magical thread I tied his hands and legs and we proceeded while carrying the skeleton as a baggage. With only that much well be fine in the Dimension Maze!? Palmela was surprised. Well, I cant blame if she doesnt believe it. But, the Dimension Maze should probably be undone with this. Probably. I informed them and we proceeded towards the castle with the girls having expressions of awe. After half an hour the scenery that we saw many times from the loop was gradually decreasing and the figure of the castle was increasing. Thats right, we were getting close to the castle. In short, we successfully came out of the dimensional maze. You did it! Master! Masatsugu-sama is amazing! To think we broke through the dimensional maze so simply! E~ How did we go through? Shii still doesnt understand it well~ If they go against Masatsugu-dono even Whikrams trusted retainers will lose face! Naturally. Master is not normal. But, how did we truly manage to breakthrough? Im completely lost. Me too. Masatsugu-sama, what truly happened? The girls spread their eyes in surprise and turned towards me. I just thought of it. There are a lot of fairy prisoners in that old castle. Basically the soldiers of the Whikram forces would have to move freely in the dimensional maze so they can transport prisoners. Probably the effects of the dimensional skill doesnt work on them so that they can transport prisoners. If thats so then I thought shouldnt we be able to go through together with a living soldier mistaken for a prisoner? While shrugging my shoulders I explained. Amazing, using the enemy like that To think that far enough in just a moment To invade the castle together with an enemy thats a bold idea you cant normally do. If it was Shii then it was definitely impossible. Even me the demon king couldnt think of anything. I also want that creativity. Just like a hero from a fairy-tale. Ah, you are a hero. Im surprised at the razor-like insight of Aruji-sama. They were surprised and gave their opinions. Sigh, it wasnt that big of a deal. You can come up with an answer if you select which information to analyze. The only difference is whether you can or cannot think through. The girls can obtain the same level of thinking power as me just with training. Thats right, its also possible for them to find blind spots of the enemy just like I did this time. Yeah, Ill have to teach the girls about it. While thinking that I was proceeding forward. After several hours with my cleverness weve arrived at the old castle. It seems the trap of Whikrams trusted retainer Mist still hasnt ended. Because The castle isnt there? Thats right, the castle we were looking for wasnt here. I thought after all that trouble weve finally came out of the dimensional maze What are we going to do about this? Elin and Mora had very confused expressions. Thats right, weve arrived at the place of the old castle where Whikrams force shouldve been but the building that was supposed to be here doesnt exist. Before we arrived it was there and as we were getting closer to it it was becoming gradually transparent and at several hundred meters distance it disappeared completely. Its certainly here, right? Yeah. There isnt any mistakes in it. I couldnt mistake it, since Ive come here many times Palmela nodded and answered clearly to Lucias question. Fumu, this is a troublesome problem. I started to think. This event probably has a relation to the dimension power of Whikrams trusted retainer Mist. Mist knew beforehand that well be coming here so he concealed the castle. Truly befitting of the name Dimensional Maze. A truly annoying opponent that sends us in a loop on the same road and concealing our goal. Since Im in a different dimension~ My water powers cannot be used~ Uumu, no good! I cant think of anything! It seems the girls have given up. Thats that. You cant normally think of a way to deal with somebody when youre in a different dimension. But, there has to be a way of somehow breaking through this mysterious skill. If you dont give up youll come up with a good idea eventually. N? Thats right, theres a way. But, several conditions need to be satisfied. For the enemy to show a gap in timing In the timing when I came up with an idea and racked my brain over how to implement it Bashu! With that sharp sound a slash attacking resembling of a blade happened where Mira was. Naturally, Mira herself and the surrounding girls didnt even know what happened. Thats natural. Because the sudden attack in the space occurred without any reason. Theres also this kind of perfect surprise attack. Thats right, that was probably Mist using his skill it was a direct attack from a different dimension *Dimensional Attack*. Death to the traitor An ominous voice out of nowhere, echoed in this dimension. The girls were extremely surprised. But, amongst us only me thought that an unexpected opportunity has showed itself. I was thinking that while carrying Mira intact. Chapter 61: Battle with Madness Ghost Mist. Chapter 61: Battle with Madness Ghost?Mist. Translator: Mr.Nobody Kukuku, you splendid dodged it As expected of the person who defeated the 10th rank. As Whikram-sama informed me you are Hero Masatsugu and his party. But, dont think it can go so well many times! My attack is a deadly attack from a different dimension. Miracles dont happen again and again. Eventually it will become my victory. He couldnt be seen only his deep ominous voice was here. Fumu, youre Mist the trusted retainer of Whikram? I think manipulating dimensions is a fearsome skill. But, the possessor of it lacks vital intelligence. Right now, you are pushing yourself to your own defeat. To think one using the skill was a pitiful ghost that doesnt match his stature.Ill give you mercy. Just give up and surrender. If you do so Ill pardon you. The skill is not something to be mastered by you. While being surprised at his words I gave him advice out of kindness. You bastard, saying stupid things like that you can catch this Madness Ghost the highest of the ghost family! You wont be forgiven! Disappear in fear of my attacks from different dimension! But he immediately became resentful and began attacking. Fuumu, I wanted this to end it as peacefully as possible but it seems from the beginning our opponent didnt have good ears. Die! With that shout he launched a dimensional slash attack towards Laara. Ku!? Theres nothing she can do against a dimensional attack with no previous notice. Demon King! Mira who was being held by me screamed. The other girls were impatient so they couldnt make any effective moves. Only Im left Thats right, I have the skill Protect (Improvised), I sensed a tremor in the dimension and rushed to Laara. And then in that miniscule moment as little as dirt I confirmed that our dimension and his dimension connected to each other so that he can use Dimensional Attack and in that moment I found a gap and stretched out my hand. Gashi! What just!? A pitiful voice was a jumble of confusion and impatience reached my ears from the gap of dimension. Mist was hiding in the other dimension and cowardly attacked from it while being hidden, he was caught by my hands from this dimension and raised a shriek because of it. Not being able to understand what happened, his eyes seemed monochrome through the dimension tear. By the way, his appearance looked like a zombie wearing a red robe. You are a foolish being, Whirkams trusted retainer Mist. You call it Dimensional Attack but for the attack to happen this dimension and that dimension need to connect together. That is for nothing more than a moment its like you showing yourself to me. Its an effective skill for running and hiding but it has a fatal flaw to fight equally with me, its a skill for a coward who cant be useful. Ill correct myself from earlier when I said it doesnt suit your stature. Its truly fitting skill for someone like you. I explained to Mist with the skill of manipulating dimensions of how I managed to catch him. Sigh, If I catch him like this then the dimension gap wont close. After this it will end with defeating him. We come to the original place of the old castle. Youre amazing too much, Master! Certainly when an attack happened there was a gap between the two dimensions. So it was a blind spot. But the moment both of them connected, it was just for an instant. Umu, Masatsugu-dono for being able to determine that is too abnormal. As expected, Master. Aruji-sama, youre dreamy. The girls gave their opinions. You girls, if you train then you can also do this much. You cant see the tremor but instead you feel it with the body. Y-Yeah Ehm, Ill do my best! Dimension tremor Mumumu On my explanation the girls had a wry smile and while tilting their heads they replied half-grumbling. Yeah, its truly not that much of a deal. Damn it! Then Ill use my trump card! While we were having such a conversation Mist suddenly raised his voice. When he did so the space of the surroundings began to tremor. Fuhahaha! Hows it, are you surprised? Ill cut your dimension and fling you to random ones! Even if you defeat me the vibrations wont stop! Youll loiter around the space of dimension for eternity! You can regret eternally amongst the dimensions for going against this Mist! But I praise you for making me use this trump card! Fuhahaha! His hoarse loud laughter made me frown. Youre noisy. Dont shout so close to my ears. I said that only and pulled Mist in this dimension. Eh? You girls come here. I did not care about his foolish voice and informed the girls. As expected the girls were fast and came to my side. And then we were in the dimension that the castle was being hidden by swapping with Mist. I dont know the area of influence of the dimension vibrations but as I expected theres no influence of it in the other dimension. Confirming that we swapped places I let go Mist from my hands. The line between both of the dimensions instantly began to heal like there was a restoring force. We both returned to different dimensions. Wait a bit!? At this rate Ill be the one loitering around in a different dimension for eternity!? Please take me to the other But, I couldnt listen Mists words to the end. Without waiting for him to finish speaking the dimensional gap began to repair over and over until both different dimensions were separate. Sigh, hopeless idiot. I sighed and turned behind me and there was a huge structure there. I see, so this is the old castle which was made in a base by Whikrams forces. While I was thinking the surroundings began to blur. After a while, we and the old castle returned to our original dimension. Probably because of Mist magical power not reaching the dimension of the old castle the skill stopped maintaining. At any rate, we were finally able to reach the old castle. Chapter 62: Lunar Fairy medal ceremony. Chapter 62: Lunar Fairy medal?ceremony. Translator: Mr.Nobody Thank you very much for coming to save the Fairy Village. Hero Masatsugu-sama. Thank you very much! The representative Fairy Princess Palmela gave her thanks and also the released fairies who were captured and in unison bowed their heads and gave their gratitude while fluttering. One part of the fairies were noisily kyaa kyaa and for some reason they were hugging my hands and legs and getting on top of my head and pulling my hair Well, I can think as their gratitude. By the way we are in the throne room of the old castle. Its a size for humans to get in as well. Hunting for the survivors of the Whikram forces has ended. Perhaps if Masatsugu-sama didnt come then the captured fairies wouldve been captured and the Fairy Village wouldve been lost. Its also thanks to Masatsugu-sama that we can meet everyone like this safely. I am really grateful to you. She said that and bowed her head once more. Theres no need for you to bow your head a lot of times. Dont mind it. Its not like I did it especially for gratitude. Besides, by chance I was also able to save Mira. Rather I should thank you for that. I replied to her. No, as a lord of the Fairy Village Im thinking about giving a medal to the Hero Masatsugu-sama But, will you receive this favour? She declared that. Oioi, getting such a great thing like a medal wont suit me. With a wry smile I declined. I beg this of you. If we give nothing to the Hero who saved the Fairy Village, then our dignity will suffer. Please I beg of you to accept the medal! Palmela had a serious expression and while saying that bowed her head down once again. Un, no matter how I think its not suitable for me But, if you insist so much then When I said that Palmela instantly began smiling. Thank you very much. Lets begin the preparations immediately. She said that and began giving detailed instructions to her subordinates. Sigh, but I had no intention of getting that. I dont want to stand out but if she desires it so much then it cant be helped. Master, its amazing that youre receiving a medal! As expected of Masatsugu-sama. To think that youll receive a medal from the fairies! To be liked by the fairies is only for people with beautiful hearts~ Receiving a medal is surprising~ Lucia, Elin and Shii were surprised. Haha, its not a thing for such a clamour you make. The medal is only a formality. I said it while shrugging my shoulders. But, the girls were surprised and shook their heads. Fumu, Masatsugu-dono doesnt know about it. Its noteworthy to be able to get a medal from the Fairies. The last time I heard somebody got it was several hundred years ago. Its that important to the point of being left in legends. But, theres only one kind of medal in the fairy tribe. Thats why the medal Master is receiving is automatically the most illustrious medal. I also as a soldier have pride to be present at a place of history books like this. And said one after another. Eh, is that how it is. Im at a loss here. I did not think it was that hugely important Then all the more reason for me not to receive the medal I tilted my head while muttering. No, there is no one other than Masatsugu-sama to receive our medal! Come on already the preparations are done! Lets start the divine gift ceremony swiftly. Palmela said that and began to pull me aggressively with her small body. Sigh, I should get it done. I relented and accepted the medal. Ill start the divine gift ceremony without delay. Since the King and Queen have been absent since the time of fairies great war then I Palmera the princess will deliver the medal. Masatsugu-sama and his companions. I thank you very much for saving the Fairy Village from the threat of Whikrams forces. I say this representing all of the fairies. But, I do not think this meeting was a coincidence. With help from my subordinates I barely managed to escape outside of the barrier and from the recent invasion of Whikrams forces. Masatsugu-sama by chance was present there in the vicinity and asked for help from him. But, if I think about it now it was probably fate guiding me. Thats because Masatsugu-sama was a Great Hero summoned from a different world to save this world. The saviour Masatsugu-sama appeared to go against Whikram the subordinate of the evil god Ortiz who stole the Fairies Drops for the sake of destroying the world. Its truly an act of fate. Fortunately there was no damage done to my countrymen thanks to the exceptional heroism of Masatsugu-sama. Along with my gratitude from my heart I offer this Lunar Fairy medal so that this destined mythological tale will never be forgotten. The holder of this medal means they have helped all of the fairies so they are able to enter the barriers of the other fairies. She said that and gave me a medal that had wonderful bluish wings engraved and shined silver in the light of the crescent moon. I gratefully accept it. I said that and took the Lunar Medal and placed it on my chest. How is it? Does it suit me? I asked and with a blush Palmelas face became red. So cool She said that while she was looking downwards. Why are you hiding your face? Kyaa Youre amazing, amazing. It suits you alot. The Fairies Great Hero. Wai-Wai While I was thinking, the surrounding fairies were making a noise and gathered around me. It was like usual, they were sitting on my head and shoulders and pulling on my hair. Master, it suits you amazingly. Youre too cool! Receiving a medal from the fairies will be a legend~ We can be proud that we also helped a bit! A medal that nobody but Master holds in the world. Thats amazingly stupefying! As expected of this ones Aruji-sama. The orphanage girls also gave their opinions. Ehm, could you wait a bit please? I also feel the same and I can understand your feelings. But theres one more thing I need to offer to Masatsugu-sama. Looking at our state Palmela became flustered and said so and the fairies parted regretfully. The orphanage girls also became silent. Fumu, one more thing to offer me. What in the world can it be? I tilted my head but Palmela brought out a transparent white gem like a teardrop. And then This is the original Fairy Drop. Please accept this. Is what she said. Original you say? I reflexively cocked my head in doubt. Chapter 63: Original Fairy Drop” Chapter 63: Original Fairy?Drop Translator: Mr.Nobody Original Fairy drop you said Then the ones that were given to me by Mist and I used to fight against Masatsugu-sama, those were fake? Mira is surprised. Its as you say. That is just a replica. Thats why there are side-effects. In the first place, didnt you find it weird that there were a lot of Fairy Drops? Those are fake goods created necessarily in the moment during the great war. Mist considered the replicas hidden in this old castle as the real thing. The real one was hidden in an unintelligible place. The fairy princess Palmela answered her question. If thats so, then the original is To my mutterings, Palmela suddenly nodded. Yeah. Its exceedingly precious because theres only one in the world. You can say its legendary. The faries are a tribe that live of the power of the moon and so the Fairy Drop is created from condensing the power in our bodies continuously throughout the ages. In other words, the fairy drop is a crystal of the lunar power(Lunar Power). Magical power of the moon? Thats amazing. But Is it alright for me to receive it? Is it not a treasure of the whole tribe? Not a problem. Theres a law like this in fairy tribe. If perhaps a person appears who will guide the world including the fairy tribe, us then without hesitation we should give it to them. She said and was looking at me earnestly. Sigh, I tried declining again but yet once more she urged to take it. I had no intention to become a person of legends, but since its inevitable, Ill take it. Im glad! It might be useless to the current Masatsugu-sama but surely one day will come where itll help you. Thats why hold it close until that day comes. She said that with a huge smile and delivered the Fairy Drop to me. I accepted the transparent beautiful gem. When I did so I felt like my power increased even further. Ah, I forgot to say it but holding should increase your Status significantly. For some reason the power of the moon is in it, so you can just think of it as power of a part from a star. She said and grinned. Oioi, this is an unimaginable thing. There is no big difference if I hold it but if Mist has held it then itll be like his power increased several hundred million times. It seems the part of a star power was not a lie. Ehm, eh, and then the final is And Palmela opened her mouth once more. What, theres more? I feel like Ive already received too much but I want you to receive something by all means but youll have to wait until the next night when the Moons power is at fullest. She was awfully fidgety and blushing and was looking here and there with her upturned eyes. Eh? Night when the Moons power is at fullest? What does that The moment when I asked Okay! Thats enough! What a good thing you received so many various things, Master! Its as Lucia says, Masatsugu-sama. Its not good to receive too much. Thats right~ Im 3rd in the order~ Umu, its bad if the number increases too much. Lets return Masatsugu. Well trouble them if we overstay. Im worried about the orphanage since we were absent. Getting a head start is not a thing to be praised about. The girls opened their mouths one after another. Ehm, what happened suddenly? Only the princess is unfair! I too like Masatsugu-san Thats right! This is tyranny! And the other fairies for some reason were dissatisfied. Un, I dont know meaning since earlier. Looking at our conversation, Palmela sighed. Yeah, as I expected it is impossible after all. Lets do this when we get another chance. By the way, Masatsugu-sama. I heard an interesting story from one of the fairies who got captured and were taken to the old castle Interesting story? I tilted my head in confusion and Palmela continued her talk from earlier. Yeah. That fairy said that the captive fairies were ordered by Mist to prepare and transport the Fairy Drops to the Balk Empire. To Balk Empire? Thats strange. I heard the Evil God and Balk empire joined in an alliance and ruined the Demon Kings country. But even so there isnt a reason for Whikram to transport Fairy Drops specifically to the Balk Empire. Its like the Balks Empire is the capital of Whikrams forces. If thats so, I can think of only one conclusion. Balk Empire has already been taken over? Thats probably true. At the time of my war with them, I had seen faces of generals and knights that shouldve been dead. Also I saw the faces of the spies that Masatsugu-sama destroyed. Most likely when Masatsugu-sama destroyed the Balk Empires spies he had weakened the empire and Whikram took advantage of this and used it to take over. On my mutterings both Mira and Elin nodded and replied. I see, sound arguments. If the Balk Empire has already fallen to the Evil God then taking the Fairy Drops there is something I can agree. Also, I was wondering why the Demon King country fell to the Balk Empire that shouldve been weakened but if Whikram manipulated the Empire then all of this would make sense. Nevertheless, just when I thought I solved the Fairy Village problem another problem has appeared. I reflexively bitterly smiled and shrugged my shoulders. Are you going to launch a siege from here? No, on the contrary. By taking the Fairy Drops back they are in a dilemma. Thats why definitely attack the Warms kingdom. They are working against time. Theyll have to accept out challenge. I shook my head to Laaras question and informed her. I see. Laara nodded and spoke with admiration in her voice. After the conversation we went to sleep the night for this day at the old castle. And then the next morning we returned to the barriers tear so that we can leave the Fairy Village. Fueen, dont go Masatsugu-sama. Ill be lonely! Definitely come again to play! Its a promise!! And the last fairies separated from me tearfully. The fairies were soft-hearted or rather they were carefree bunch of people and were cozy even with me. The girls were saying all of this like I will definitely come again. I was giving my farewells while thinking that but Palmela shook her head for some reason. What are you saying, you girls? The meaning of Lunar Fairy medal is eternal friend. Mingling with other races is forbidden but Masatsugu is different. Ah, naturally Im with them. And she said that. Eh? Please take care of us from now on, our Hero-sama. She blushingly smiled to the surprised me and said that. And for that reason with Palmela the fairies came on a daily basis to come play at the orphanage. How did it become like this? Well, since all of the fairies are lovely the orphanage became prettier. Chapter 64: Balk’s empire Invasion. Chapter 64: Balks empire?Invasion. Translator: Mr.Nobody It was a day when the morning glow was with a pleasant parky air. Abruptly an overwhelmingly large army of dead was marching on the mountain village route. They didnt pay any notice to the frightened farmers and animals and were like dolls which were given orders to destroy and they found something in their direction of moving and leaped and disappeared without a trace. No, rather they pulled their companions to them and became a large army funeral procession. That large army took the path towards the certain facility. Its terrible, Masatsugu-sama!! Abruptly a declaration of war came from the Balk Empire! The guild master Golan rushed to the orphanage and said that. It finally came. Besides, there hasnt been more than a few days since we came back from the mountain but Whikram is already moving. The orphan girls also held their breaths in anxiety. From the story his army is one million to the point the ground can be filled. From the report of Silvys surveillance the army consisted only of the dead. It seems Whikram has given up on covering it anymore guessing that Ive noticed the Balk Empire has been taken over. How will the Warms Kingdom move towards the war declaration? As the guild, do you know something? Golan had a vacant face then shook his head to my question. And then No. The declaration of war is against the orphanage is what the Balk Empire claims. He said it haggardly. Eh, declaration of war to this orphanage? I was surprised at this unprecedented event while he was nodding his head countless times. Its as you say. To be more precise, Masatsugu-sama is the target of the declaration of war. He said that. A whole country declaring war on an individual Sending one million dead soldiers to go against just Masatsugu-dono. Master, this is too amazing The girls also said things like that. But, thats a war never heard before. Yeah. Thanks to it the upper management of the Kingdom has fallen in turmoil and faculties have been stopped temporarily. Well, its a one million army after all. Its almost like a myth. Fumu, so its my fault At any rate, I wish they would stop. I dont want to stand more than I would need to. But, what will you do Masatsugu-sama? As expected the army is one million undead troops so Golan had a grim expression. The girls were also showing anxiety. But, I shook my head. I think that Ill manage it somehow? And said that. Eh!? I was calm compared to the surprised Golan. The main point is the quality of the army. If the one million is consisted out of zombies and skeletons then its not like we cant do anything about them. I said that and I thought profoundly. Naturally even if I fought the one million army I wont lose but the area around the orphanage will suffer a lot of damage. Theres no point in it. Thats why for defense other soldiers are needed How many can come from the guild? Hmm, If we gather up everyone I can say around 500? 500 vs one million. Thats a very harsh number. Youll lose even if you gather soldiers that are a match for thousand. Fuumu, is that so. Nothing much to be done then Excuse me for my rudeness. To draw them here, Ill have to prepare No problem, besides I have a purpose concerning the soldiers. Eh!? Hya, theres a purpose in that number of soldiers going against the one million army of the dead? Aah, thats so. Well, just leave this matter to me. Okay, Ill do as you say. Leaving that aside, the situation concerning the Warms Kingdom is a problem. It falling to chaos is to be of concern. Allright, time to set it right. I said so and stood up. Oi, you bastard stop right there! Did you not hear me say wait there!? Me, the orphan and girls arrived at the nostalgic gates of the royal castle but arrogant guards were rushing here with angry voices and eyes like they were looking down on us. And then they were obstructing my path with an indication that theyll draw their swords at any point. Whats your intent? This is not a place for somebody like you of low-birth to enter! If you get any closer, youll head will fly. They declared such dangerous things. It seems they are intent on not letting us enter the castle. But, unfortunately for them I have no interest in playing with them. Even at this time the Balks Empire dead army marches here. Im sorry I have no time to deal with underlings. Its pitiable but even if I told the reason theres no point and its a waste of time. Do you understand me now? Now that you do, could you step aside? Youre a hindrance since earlier. I politely refused the guardsman check and began walking normally. But. the soldiers faces became red. Dont mess with us! You bastard wont be pardoned! They yelled and closed the distance between us. And then they grabbed me like a tackle to seize me. But, Whats this!? Why wont he move!? The guardsmen were screaming while clinging to me. It may have looked like that but in fact they were putting all their strength to somehow move me. But, my skill *Protect [Improvised]* activated and naturally I was immovable. Sigh, what to do I said that and without shaking them off I just continued walking. Because of that, the soldiers who were clinging to me got dragged by me. Impossible!? What the hell is this!? Unbelievable! Damn it! Stop! I went through the Warms castle with the two soldiers being dragged by me without stopping at their painful screaming. Fuumu, so this is the inside of the castle. The garden is pretty wide. I felt a carefree impression. Damn it, damn it We wont for entering the castle The guardsmen were groaning regrettably. N? You guys were still here? Your presence is so thin I couldnt notice you guys. But if you dont get away from me soon itll be suffocating. I said that and grabbed their heads and threw them lightly. When I did so, one screamed and fell into the pond the other one plunged entirely in the rearing animal pen. Chapter 65: War Council Chapter 65: War?Council Translator: Mr.Nobody Oi, what happened? Its so noisy You, you are Masatsugu!? What!? Shit! Why that guy Naomi is here? The ones who said it was Miyamota and Ishijima who rushed from a corner of the castle to look at the situation. And gradually the rest of my classmates came here following them. There are 30 people total. Miyamoto is the main bully while Ishijima is a bright person on the surface but under it hes a person who defeats others with devious methods. When the two of them saw me they were glaring at me with open hostility. Even the rest of classmates looked at me like I was their parents enemy. But, I dont have anything to do with them and even with Miyamoto and Ishijima. Ive no time to bout with them even a conversation is a waste of time. I made that decision and ignored my classmates who were glaring at me for no reason and went straight ahead for the inside of the castle. But Masatsugu, how dare you! Dont ignore me! Shit, this will be the day where youll be done for sure! You pay for the disgrace at the mountain range! The two of them yelled and took up positions in front of the door. I sighed and opened my mouth to talk. Im sorry but I dont have time to play with kids. You guys probably dont know it but war will begin soon. As the supervisor of the orphanage I must talk with the King concerning this war. If you understood then move aside. The two of you are already at a good age so you can make decisions. I said so and warned them. But the two of them ignored my warning and the opposite they got riled up even more. Kh! Ill kill you! Masatsugu become rust by my new holy sword! This is my and Miyamoto-kuns combined attack! Youll die surprised quickly! Eat this! Edge of Black Wind Exhatio! They screamed and released one attack towards me. It seems it was a skill combination of Miyamotos Holy Sword User and Ishijimas speciality Wind Magic. A black edge emanating death from it was heading towards me. But Youre annoying.. I plainly said so and lightly flipped the approaching black edge like you would poke on a head. When I did so the edge changed direction and went straight ahead for Miyamoto and Ishijima. Nge!? Gyaa! While screaming they got knocked out by it. But the momentum of the edge didnt stop and changed its direction upwards from the impact at that rate it was going to hit the upper parts of the castle and splendidly with a Dokan sound bore in a corner of the castles top floor. The throne should be around here. I muttered and stepped over the two of them and slowly opened the door and began entering inside. But, the rest of the classmates who were watching were resentful. Shit, what a guy! Miyamoto-kun! Ishijima-kun! Come to your senses! Shit, stop Masatsugu! Oi, hold it! They were saying such and came to grab me. Some were holding my arms behind while others were clinging to my legs. Master! Lucia yelled out to me and came rushing to help me. But No, dont mind them. Its useless so lets just go to the throne. UH? I feel like I heard a thunderstruck voice from her and I ignored the 30 people clinging to me. And like that me dragging them along we entered inside of the castle. The throne is on the top floor so I opened the door that led to it. Since they lead me once when we were summoned, I can remember the way somewhat. When I first came here I was impressed by the dazzling furniture and the dignified interior design. But now This is bad, prince Salab fainted from shock due to the ceiling which fell earlier. Count Bilderba also fainted! This has bubbles spouting out! Wheres the healer!? Sheesh, I have to participate in this war council!? Ill return to my own territory! Please wait, Frontier Count Meja-sama! Ill be troubled if you leave and do as you want! It resembles a lot like chaos. It seems the attack from Miyamoto and Ishijima from earlier made a large part of the thrones ceiling collapse. These old and fat men which wore gaudy clothes and were surprised and scream around were nobles probably summoned here for an urgent war council. It looked like I was in a hell of pandemonium. Meanwhile, I suddenly appeared in the room with the 30 classmates that got dragged by me. When they saw me Who are you!? Do you know what place this is!? This is not a place for commoners to come! Oi, what are the guardsmen doing!? Throw him out! Wait no, capture and torture him! They went bloodcurdling. Sigh, like this we wont have a conversation. You lot are too noisy. You lot werent able to decide even on one plan for this serious event therefore Ill take over and do it for you. Thats why be quiet for a bit! I said so and cautioned the nobles. But, their faces became vacant as if they couldnt understand a single thing I said. Do you know who are you talking to!? Treason! Ill personally execute you! What rights does a person like you have!? They heat up once again and said such things with faces red like octopuses. But I was calm and sighed amazed at them. Good grief, you can amaze others at how disorderly you can be What does it matter who I am but can you guys do nothing but raise chaos in a critical moment in whether country will survive or not If you arent able to even debate then youre a hindrance to the war council. Shut your mouth! What!? How dare you speak to the people who hold the high position of nobles! Thats right! Basing on the formalities we have to carefully plan for wholl be the vanguard and then Sigh, Im saying your opponent is coming right this moment. It seems you cant see reality. You guys being here are no different than cancer cells. Even if we win it will be like we didnt win. Since you cant even quiet down even when advised, it cant be helped. I sighed and I lightly grabbed and raised the head of one of the male classmates who were clinging to me. And then I strongly threw my classmate towards the boisterous pig-looking noble. Dokun! Such crispy sound echoed in the throne room. Ngya!? Hige!? Both of the men fell on the ground flat and raised voices that you couldnt guess who let out which voice. The other nobles looked at the scene. Hii!? And screamed a voice hard on the ears. This is treachery! Throw him in prison immediately. No, death penalty instead! Its going to be carried right here and now. Did you think that doing this will be settled normally!? He said that raising his voice. Okay, youre next. I listened to him only with a bitter smile and raised up another classmate that holding on to me. And then in succession I kept throwing my classmates one by one towards the nobles who raised dissatisfied voices. Doing this, do you know whatll happen to Gya!? This is a grievous offense! Youll be executed! It wont be just you but the rest of your family too Ngya!? Hiiiiiiiiiii. You can still be pardoned thats why sto. Giyaaa! Please forgive me! Ill be quiet! Thats why please stop throwing at me! Im different from the other foolish nobles! I didnt have opposite thoughts from the beginning! Me too! At first they continued arrogantly but gradually as the fallen nobles number kept increasing they began showing signs of obedience. Fools. Ill tell this one more to you immature lot, I came to have a discussion with the King on this occasion so that I can fight against the Balk Empire instead of him. Its not a place for people with minor roles like you. Wait in the corner until I give you an order. Wait quietly. Its a thing even kids can do. Do you understand? I sighed heavily and informed them. Gu,gugugu. Okay, please excuse us They replied in a small voice. Their voice is too small Do you understand!? Yes, WE SHALL DO AS YOU SAY! I vigorously yelled and they got surprised and replied clearly this time. After 10 minutes, only the angered Warms king and few smarter nobles who were glaring at me with resentment remained in the throne room. Chapter 66: The New King. Chapter 66: The New?King. Translator: Mr.Nobody Long time no see, Warms king. Well, why are you staring blankly. Lets begin the war council for fighting the Balk Empire. Could you inform to how far youve guys decided. I said that. You bastard How dare you talk in that tone towards myself the king!? He gnashed his teeth in anger to the point I can hear it here and yelled. Youll be judged by the extent you can report. It would be fine if you behave yourself dignified. Right now you are just incompetent because the country is in turmoil yet the nobles arent unified. Thats only natural since they dont respect you. The status you hold has no guarantee of power. Ability to govern gives you power. Now explain the situation without surprising me anymore. I smiled bitterly and said that to him. Guguugu, wholl listen to a bastard like you!? The king growled and glared at me from the throne. Fumu, anyhow I already know that youve decided on nothing. Thats why the earlier declaration of war from Balk Empire will cross over the Warms kingdom to me. Good grief, youre shockingly incompotent. Now that its said theres no going back and I even gave you a chance I did not want to do it since it was actually troublesome. Being fed up I got closer to the throne. Several guardsmen came to stop me but since they were a hindrance I made them faint. What!? What do you intend to do!? I approached before his eyes without minding his shouting. And like I extended my hands. Hiii!? The king screamed unsightly as I put my hands around the scruff of his neck. Gue I raised him not minding his voice. And threw him lightly on the floor. With a pechan frog-like sound coming out of crushing down. Gubi He let out a displeasuring moan but not minding him I proceeded forward. And then I sat on the seat that was empty. Ill take your regal power for the time being. In this short war time Ill become a king and manage the country. I declared my inauguration of king in front of the former king and nobles. Absurd! Isnt this usurpation!? Its not something that can be forgiven! The king yelled with bloodshot eyes as he was sitting on the floor. Thats right! Doing something like this it will never forgiven! The surrounding nobles had red faces and saliva was flying while they talked. Haa, youre misunderstanding something here. Its not that harmful to let a talentless person stand on the top. It was important for this stratagem. Besides in the first place you have nothing to worry about. I have no interest in being a king. The throne alone is annoying and a bother. I couldnt care more than this position. Im just being a king this time only for to cover up your inefficiency as a king. Once this war ends Ill return it back. Do you understand? I just calmly informed him. When I did so, the former king once more got angry. Towards the holy throne And said that while gnashing his teeth. Whats so holy about it, I dont understand Besides, there arent people only who disapprove of me being a King? I smiled sarcastically and said so. What!? The kind yelled surprised. As I thought he didnt know. At least the rulers from the surrounding countries approve of me a lot. Thats right like the Demon King Laara and Elf Queen Elin? Im the Demon King Laara. The Demon Kings Country welcomes the coronation of Naomi Masatsugu. Ive allowed the Balk Empire to temporarily occupy my country but with Masatsugu-dono together well liberate it. Im the elven queen Elin. My hometown the Elf country was burned down by the hands of Balk Empire and I inherited the throne as I am the only surviving member. Also as Laara-sama I welcome the inauguration of Naomi Masatsugu and together well strike back at my parents enemy the Balk Empire. I said so and both of them remembered their own positions and in a different tone of voice they spoke. As expected from the both of them, they magnificently spoke since they were used to things like this. Thats so. Aah, theres the Fairy tribe princess Palmela that approves of me too. Truthfully I also received a medal from them. I supplemented them and pulled the Lunar Fairy medal which shone silver like the crescent moon and had wonderful blueish wings engraved to it and showed it to surrounding people. Devil King, you say!? Are they not just fake?! No, they are the real thing. When I went to the Demon King Country I saw her there. Then the elf is also That beauty is certain. I hear a rumor that there was only one survivor from the elven forest. Not only that but to be friendly with the Fairy Tribe who are said to be messengers of the moon I heard that the Lunar Fairy medal is given only to chosen people I understood from their surprised voice that their attitude has changed. And no sooner they began chattering. Im not opposing it entirely. Umu. A meeting must be held with the houses of nobles about succession of the throne. But since theres no time to hold a meeting, I cant say whether its bad or good. Thats right. I have a condition even if youre temporary. I want you to be observed whether youre worthy in this war time. I was beginning to hear chameleonic voices that werent opposing me anymore. Thats right. Since theyre feudal lords of their own land they probably dont mind who is king. Strictly speaking they are looking after their own interests. With that theyre living beings which always compare between kings to see whos better for them. Having friendly diplomatic relations with surrounding countries and connecting the interests of your own land are points for testing the ability of a King. This time me being friends with the Demon King Country, Elf Tribe and Fairy Tribe had a clear impact on the nobles. How about it, there are nobles in this country that also approve me. The surrounding country rulers also demonstrated that they approve of me. Can you say that I am not worthy to ascend to the throne now? I said that and the former kings eyes were open-wide. Impossible! It cannot be! And in the throne room, his voice was heard. Chapter 67: A joint front with my classmates. Chapter 67: A joint front with my?classmates. Translator: Mr.Nobody Then, what are you going to do!? They have an army of one million undead. Theres no way for you to somehow deal with them! The king said something but without replying to him I addressed the other nobles. The other nobles have their own territory and population to govern and hold influence. Now that I have become a king the former king is no more than an ordinary person. I start the war council as Warms King. The army of dead will reach this country the day after tomorrow. We have no time for useless arguments Umu True that our time is precious. There is no choice other than to conceive strategies under the temporary new King. The nobles began to say that and were readying to discuss. You bastards!? And you guys call yourselves proud nobles of Warms!? I didnt approve it! I will certainly never. Youre noisy! Who has approve here of who? Throw him out! With those words several guardsmen began to bind the kings arms and to put a gag on his mouth. You bastards, do you think later youll ugu!? Ugu!? Now, lets begin the war council. And since hes noisy take him somewhere else. Please excuse us, former king. But this country right now is in a huge incident. Do forgive us. From a sidelong glance the former king was being taken out and I was preparing the war council. I prepared a large improvised table and things like a map, number of soldiers, enemies position, their number, weapons and the variety of monsters are to be set up. Is this the full number and variety of our enemy? Yeah. Thats the number according to the scouts. The captain of scouts said so. Fumu. I tilted my head a bit. Ehm, is there anything strange? What do you think? The captain replied back. Yeah. The earth is completely filled with the dead. Goblins, worms, skeletons, gorgons, werewolves, Dullahans. Those make the one million. After trampling down the ground theres not even a shadow of living beings. Truly, the earth is covered by death. I see. I nodded. Its an accurate report. As I thought something is strange ???????. It seems I cannot be anything other than be prepared. I gave several instructions stealthily. Now, after this. I opened my mouth to give one more instruction. Oi, Miyamoto wake up! At my voice and slapping his cheeks my classmate Miyamoto woke up from his sleep. At any rate we have no time. Besides these guys were the first ones to attack. I subdued them in self-defence though honestly speaking obstructing the saviour should be a major crime. It wouldnt be wrong to kill them either. A lot of precious time was wasted. Its fine if I think like him paying his debt. Fu, Im lenient too much. While thinking that I laughed at myself. It hurts!? You bastard, how dare you Be quiet. Ill make it so that youll never be able to open your mouth ever again. Ugu!? Since there was no time I chose a bit rough method. I pushed Miyamotos face to the ground. Im having gross feelings about closing his mouth with my hand but theres nothing else. Besides, since the countrys fate is hanging theres no time to spare with this guys useless chatter. Stop fooling around and be quiet. Do you intend to send this country to its death!? If you understand what Im saying then tap two times on the ground. Uguuu, Mashhashuguu Haa, I sighed. In that case I should really kill you. I said so and I pressed Miyamoto on the ground even stronger. Gyaaa He trapped frantically on the ground. Ill forgive him. Just listen. You can probably understand that the country is in a crisis too. In that case then you should know how to behave towards me, right? On my words Miyamoto was breathing heavily and yelled. What do you mean!? Thats decided. I said it like making fun of him. Im saying Ill protect you guys with my skill Protect [Improvised]. Were going to be in a joint front. Wha!? He raised a surprised voice from his heart on my words. Who the hell needs your support! Well protect this country with our own strength! Thats right! We dont need Masatsugus help! The rest of the fainted classmates began to wake up and join the war council. Truthfully speaking,It was better when you guys were asleep. I thought Miyamoto was the only hopeless idiot but looks like the rest of the classmates were the same. I sighed. You guys are misunderstanding something I spoke surprised from the bottom of my heart. What misunderstanding! Your help is only a hindrance! With my holy sword and holy protection Thats why Im saying ?????? youre misunderstanding. Wha!? You guys have no alternatives. This is a kings order and there is no discussion. So understand your positions. Youre just soldiers of Warms kingdom. You have no rights to refuse my order or to refuse the assault. I commanded Commandmy classmates who were at loss of words and informed the clear difference of our positions. Good grief, its kind of sad that I have to inform them of obvious things. Command you say But we were brought here against our will. Thats so! We are the victims! Why do we have to accept such an unreasonable order!? Thats the result of you people not leaving the castle. Wha!? One person from the classmates screamed. What are the victims you speak of. No matter the situation, the current situation was chosen by them. Better to be put, these guys who were the so called heroes did as they please and drinking indulgence from the country. I know this from the report of Silvy. In the city there were people with violent tendencies that couldnt think nothing but to do crimes. Obviously, we were summoned to this world from our peaceful country Japan. I wont deny there is some pity. On the other side, there were people like me who left the castle out of their own will. Taking this all into account, then this current situation was brought by all of their naive thoughts. Now, do you understand? Stop acting like little children. You guys are my subordinates. Listen to my directions as obedient soldiers. Gugugu, but listening to you bastard Miyamoto was grating his teeth. Its a wonder why you hold so much hostility to me Even if I forgive you, dont think the surrounding people will forgive you. What?! Miyamoto raised a surprised voice. Miyamoto! Enough fooling and listen to Masatsugus order! If you dont listen to him then it will be death penalty! An angry voice came from a noble. Chapter 68: Masatsugu faction formation. Chapter 68: Masatsugu faction?formation. Translator: Mr.Nobody The nobles of Warms Kingdom raised angry voices at Miyamoto and my classmates who were whining. Stop fooling around and listen to Masatsugus orders! If you are Warms soldiers then you should understand! Wha!? Miyamoto had his eyes wide open in surprise. Thats what to be expected. I cant even laugh at this worthless conversation. Enough of this, Miyamoto. A subordinate naturally listens to the orders of the King. Anyone who refuses protection and wont listen to orders wouldnt be able to make good use of being under the King. Even kindergartens understand this. Can you understand? I explained out of kindness to my classmates. Theres a reason why I did so much. Shut up, shut up already Masatsugu! There wasnt a single day where I forgot my hatred of you stealing my holy sword! Ive trained so much until I vomit blood so that I can defeat you! So why do I need to follow your orders!? He yelled in anger. I shook my head and I looked at him with pity. Then, your neck will be gone. I calmly informed him. Ha? What foolish With a surprised expression he let out a idiotic voice. But he looked at the surroundings and noticed it. The nobles were throwing harsh looks to Miyamoto. Why? Why are you all supporters of Masatsugu? This guy suddenly appeared and took the throne! He should be thrown out! Be silent! One noble yelled out to Miyamoto enough to drown out Miyamotos voice. This noble if I remember is called Meja and he is a frontier count. Our territories are going to be trampled down by the army of the dead! Even if you say so the previous king wasnt able to get support! Compared to him Masatsugu is a lot more better. Haa!? Thats your affairs! Thats why you forgave him usurping like this What can a green horn like you understand! We have no use for a king who wont send even one soldier when the soldiers are marching to our country even now! Thats right. Nobles are such beings. Theyre like kings in their own territory. Adding to the Kings orders I also inform you as Meja the descendant of the holy lineage Cail and count of Lovesconte frontier territory. Now immediately swear loyalty to Masatsugu the King and dispatch according to the decree! Talking back is not allowed! If you cant listen then as the King ordered youll leave your head in this castle. Wha!? Miyamotos mouth was opening and closing. Truly a meaningless conversation. It seems Miyamoto didnt expect this. This is why I explained to Miyamoto as much as possible. The only one who can save the country from national crisis is a king with power and the ones who wont listen to orders and let evil happen are incarnation of demons. Protesting is natural. As a king I need to respect the will of the nobles to some extent. This is even more true if we want to save ourselves from the crisis. Ill give you one more chance, Miyamoto. Swear complete loyalty to me. And then never go against my orders and dispatch immediately! Its great that the King is merciful, Sir Miyamoto! Count Meja also interjected. They may think Im naive. I may have taken him lightly. But, I cant help it. I am not a demon. I want to fix this hack-job person. This is what you would call friendliness to classmates. Master is too kind! If you dont move immediately then Ill bring you out by myself! Thats right! People who cant fit in the war council should leave the throne room as fast as possible! Lucia and Elin also got angry. Well, I was too naive. Gigigi. I understand. Is that how you talk to the KIng? Put an end to fooling around or your head will truly be gone. I got fed up too and mixed anger in my words. Yes. I understand. (TN: He is being polite here.) Miyamoto calmed himself and with a bowed head replied back. Why do I have to suffer to make you understand. Things that are obvious should obviously be done. This is why I hate talking to people who were raised in a comfortable environment. They have no common sense. Now, the thing with Miyamoto is good. Still, this doesnt mean that everyone supports my coronation. Especially the nobles. Count Meja represents the nobles who under the impact of the national crisis have accepted and support me as King with ability. The other side Wait a bit! I still dont recognize the coronation! Thats right! The next appropriate king would be the First Imperial Prince Barbarossa-sama! No, its rather the third Prince Keilig. No,no No, no like birds chirping. There are bizarre and good-for nothing on the top. Dont you all understand this crisis!? Right now all of us nobles should we be in unison on the side of the new King! Thats right! Why cant you understand that there will be no succession if the country is ruined! This is why we call you bumpkins from the coast. What! You honorless lot speak of war!? Like wild boars return to the battlefield! Thats right! Besides the route of the marching dead doesnt go through our land! In the time the Kingdom is ruined well just declare independence! Do you think your finance will hold if you go independent!? Even as a joke in peaceful times you shouldnt say it. Do you not understand that this Kingdom can stand even without your marine products! We came to defend the Kingdom! How convenient is to be blessed like you lot! Nobody requested that. As matter of nature a 2nd faction was born. The other side is supporting me. Noble union beneath me called Masatsugu-faction.. There are many territories along the frontier and a lot of in-land territories on the march of the dead. The other noble union is called King-faction. These nobles and kings kin are from the safe territories from the back of the imperial and coastal areas and they are not in the route of the march. These two factions were crashing in the middle of the throne room. In the middle of national crisis the conflicts of interests is the most apparent. Both factions took two different sides of the big table and an endless dispute a so called debate had opened up. Hes holding the Lunar Medal! Its a sacred item sung in legends that says Possessing power equal of a star! Its only natural that we should have Masatsugu as king for being a holder of such an item! Holding power equal to a star is just a legend! What power of star! Are you going to say that it will summon the moon in the sky too? Wahahaha! That wasnt the only clash of interest. Ill support Masatsugu as king! To overcome this crisis we definitely need the absolute power of a King! Amidst my classmates one voice came out. Chapter 69: Classmates fall out (Main faction vs Non-Main faction). Chapter 69: Classmates fall out (Main faction vs Non-Main?faction). Translator: Mr.Nobody Ill support Masatsugu as king! To overcome this crisis we definitely need the absolute power of a King! Im also of the same opinion. I think that Miyamoto and the others lack ability. What did you say, Ezuka and Katsuragi! Are you betraying us!? Sayuri! Are you making fun of us!? Screams came from my classmates. Be quiet Miyamoto! In the first place we didnt support you! Dont think that we were friends or anything! Always being bossy! All just because by chance you received a strong skill! Yes, yes. Thats right, Yoshihara-san. Besides I actually think Masatsugu-kun is right. Those are Ezuka Yousuke and Katsuragi Sayuri. They shouldve been people who didnt like to stand out in the class. They were cruelly gossiped and ridiculed. So to speak their faction Non-Main faction is different than Miyamoto and the others. What!? Do you guys understand? Dont think youll be let go free after going against me. Thats right, Sayuri. Apologize immediately! I dont want to! Put an end to it, Ive followed your selfishness enough! I didnt want to be something like hero Soldier in the first place! Ive agreed to your selfishness as representative of the class but I dont want to do things I dont want to! Im fed up with you! Im not your subordinate or whatever! Thats right. Besides we are not the only ones. There are other classmates who are fed up with your tyranny too! What!? What did you just say!? Both Miyamotos and Yoshiharas eyes were open. I did not think that these people of inferior rank would rebel at the place where the nobles gathered. They treat with importancy their face. They were tarnishing the representative with all of their might. Well, this is poetic justice. Ill leave it at that. You dont have considerable power nor are you especially sharp. You are just a thin guy whos pompous and self-centered. In japan you will be forgiven but in this world its different. This harsh world only values if you have true ability. Miyamoto and Yoshihara you guys are repeaters. Wha!? We are repeaters, you say!? Take that back Masatsugu-kun! There are things that should be said and shouldnt be! Do not talk to me like I looked like a loser! Both of them protested in anger. But, I had no intend to tell a joke. I just wanted to say the obvious things. What did I say except that? You guys werent able to reach the standards that you set for yourselves. Dont you think that its displeasing while not being one you are calling yourself one? On those both of them had vacant expressions. You guys volunteered as soldiers to defend this kingdom from the invasion of foreign countries, didnt you? You became shields to defend the kingdom against barbaric enemies who cant be beaten by regular soldiers. And so that time is now. You guys have to overcome this crisis with your lives. Isnt this what you guys agreed and requested for? Wha!? I didnt had such intentions! Be quiet. The king is still speaking! Castle soldiers what are you doing? Haa. Miyamoto, just be quiet. What!? Sounding so important despite being just a soldier! Who do you think I am I was called from a different world to Be quiet, you fool! The king is infront of you! In the first place we stayed quiet and listened to your selfishness because you guys said you would save the country from crisis! For the current dead army you havent given even a single concrete plan except only making a mess! I dont know about you being a hero or whatever, but you should know shame! Wha!? I shook my head. Its as that soldier says. Why do you think you were able to get aid from the country and live carefree in the castle without any real achievements or contributions of any kind? You believed you were heroes chosen from a different world. Isnt that so? As that soldier said you guys were boasting you would save the country from a crisis when it would happen. Now that you guys understand you arent able to save it, is there a reason you shouldnt be called losers? I informed them in a way I expected nothing from them. Then in that case it wouldnt just be us! Everyone in the class would be too! After all, none of us has the skill to overcome this crisis! Yoshihara said that and acted like a spoiled child. Youre a bad learning material for the orphans so be silent. Besides, I shouldve said earlier. The only ones are just you guys. Ezuka and Katsuragi arent. Wha!? Whats the meaning of that! They shouldnt have the power to save the kingdom! If its about studying then were superior. I dont understand well about above or below I shake my head. If youre competing for points on a test then wrap yourself in a futon and dream the past. Here that isnt needed. Right now I am the king so Im going to use your power. Now, how should we overcome this crisis, thats important. Those who cannot stop clinging to the past days are those that society calls failures. So wake up and just accept aid from my skill. Not everybody can live by themselves. Its just mutual survival. Saying that youre better or whatnot in the end relationship with others is essential. Youre between request my help or your so called superiority. Ill support Masatsugu! Ill support him too! Me too! On the other side. Shut up! Ill never accept him! Thats right! The superior us will never be together with them! Masatsugu faction is 80% and anti-Masatsugu faction is 20%. Those who were at first from Miyamoto and Yoshihara turned them over and came to me. Miyamoto and the others were glaring at them. The Main Faction and Non-Main faction got reversed by my appearance. Its only natural but I feel a bit sorry for them. Originally, I wasnt interested in them, but right now were in a war so its necessary. Its not that I want to estrange myself with all human relationships. Well, its fine. This time these guys will learn too. They days of not thinking for yourself and being spoiled like children are over. I realized that point since I got summoned. Well, theres more. Currently the members supporting me is enough. You can consider my skill Protect as a simple and genuine amplification. The skills of Miyamoto and Yoshihara might be hindrances in fact. Well, in future if events like this happen then Katsuragi and others will be more useful. When I said earlier Ezuka and Katsuragi are better I meant this. I did not argue based on emotion alone. I just simply told the truth. What did you say!? We are better than them The two of them were heavily surprised. It appears that they are still hallucinating that they are better. But, here a reversal of estimating value happened. You can understand that looks of the people in the castle has changed. Even the people in the castle has understood who is better and whos bad amongst my classmates. Like this, the true worth of people comes only in a crisis. There is no correlation between a crisis and small skill. By cooperating with me who has an enormous skill we would be able to oppose great problems, thats what is important. To be strictly said the most important skill in society is to be able to adapt. This grave fact has appeared itself to my classmates and it reconstructed a real hierarchy. Well, I think it was a matter of time though. Lets see it in practice. Your offensive power increases 10% against human-type enemies, right? Aah, yeah. If I say so myself its hack-job of a skill. Ezuka cursed. What should I do to make him stronger and remove the limits. Oh, thats it. Until now. ???? I smiled and began to adapt Ezukas skills. Chapter 70: Transforming the hack-job skills into strong ones. Part 1 Chapter 70: Transforming the hack-job skills into strong ones. Part?1 Translator: Mr.Nobody Ezuka, its not such a skill to be pessimistic about. King Masatsugu, thank you very much. But, in what way would my skill be useful if it just increases my power by 10% and its strong against human-types? The way you address me nothing to be done. Its important. You can continue to refer to me like that, the others too. Now, my skill Protect will add up to yours to an extent. Like this your skill will change to Increase of defensive power and offensive power by 1000% to yourself and allies when facing humanoid enemies and other enemies that walk on earth. .. .. Haa!? Ezuka raised a surprised voice as if he didnt understand what I just said. Fumu, its true that the explanation was long. Should I say it again? Your skill will increase against No, no, its fine! Im not surprised for that reason! Is that so? I tilted my head in doubt. Thank you very much, King Masatsugu! My skill was reborn from a hack-job suicidal skill to an incredible skill! Ezuka suddenly bowed and said it while crying. I was taken back. Is that so? Theres no need for thanking me. But Thats originally your talent blooming. If you were making an effort, you probably wouldve reached the state yourself. But for you you finally reach that state you wouldve had to pay compensation for it. This time its Special. Special Ezuka held his breath at what I said. I nodded. My skill Protect is a skill that specializes in versatility. To protect the orphanage from the dead army then protecting the kingdom is also necessary. If perhaps you guys are excellent soldiers. No, in order to save this kingdom as heroes then I should need to give all of you a fitting power as much as possible. All of the members of the former Non-Main faction held their breaths as they understood my words. Heroes We will be We who were mocked in class, will become true heroes Such mutterings could be heard. Thats right, Ezuka. Use the skill and see for yourself. Then everyone will understand what I mean. Ezuka began talking timidly. Okay, King Masatsugu. But, theres no opponent. Fumu, thats right. Does anybody want to be his opponent? Its nothing much its just to receive one punch from him. Its to see the difference. Aah, theres that. I turned my neck. Theres a perfect person for it. Miyamoto youll receive an attack from Ezuka. What, theres nothing to be afraid. Ezuka will also go easy. Haa? Why do I have to play such a role!? Miyamoto protested to it. I didnt say it with malicious intent. Isnt it obvious? Its because you have no allies. ???????????? Ha? Miyamoto was surprised. Ezuka opened his mouth regretfully. No, its exactly as you say, King Masatsugu. For whatever reason, Miyamoto does not reflect on the strengthening which should be on allies. He spoke in curiosity. But, thats only natural. Theres no need for wonder. Its a logical contradiction if I place my opposing force under my skill Protection as allies as I did with you guys. I understand. He agreed to it when I said so. Therefore we have the most suitable guinea pig who isnt under the strengthening effect for experiments. In other words theres nobody other than you. I have nothing to do with that! Why do I have to be a sandbag!? Because you cant be helpful otherwise. Thats why think positively and be helpful. Any of you soldiers, hold him! Ha, as if mere soldiers can hold me! I sighed being amazed. I did say that Ezukas power isnt that??????. Did you not listen properly to my explanation? What!? Ku, let me go! To think that you mere soldiers can hold a summoned hero like me from a different world Eh, what!? Miyamoto was trying to fend off the arms of the soldiers who were trying to hold him on my orders. But. What!? Why cant I shake them!? Miyamoto grinded his teeth. I looked at the scene surprised. Even though I said that I still sighed. Ezukas skills is not a skill that strengthens himself. Ezukas skill in other words is. Its a skill that increases his allied soldiers defense and offense by 10 times. In other words it makes you powerful as 10 national soldiers! !? Everyone in here had their eyes open wide in amazement. They finally noticed the usefulness of Ezukas skill. Thats right, just with having Ezuka the countries military strength will double and can be said he displays a power of a hero. There are dozens of countries on this continent but there is only 10 major ones. Basically Ezukas skill has the same effect as mobilization of the continents entire army. Hes an excellent soldier but the battle can go many ways. The scope of the power was limited so the tactical win would not become strategic win. However, Ezukas skill breaks the limits. It brings forth a strategic win by increasing all of the heroes power wherever they may be deployed. Ezuka can stop about hitting Miyamoto since we verified that the soldiers power overwhelmed Miyamotos power. Miyamoto, you should be glad. Miyamoto since he was released from the soldiers glared at me but I just ignored him. Thank you very much, King Masatsugu! With this I am now able to protect the Kingdom from the dead army! Ezuka said that happily. But I shook my head. Dont joke around. There are 10,000 soldiers in this Kingdom. Even if your power is excellent, this number multiplied by 10 will simply be 100,000. We are facing one million. Theres no reason for us to match them. With me calmly pointing that out the mood instantly changed to a grave one from a mood that we can win. Lucia and Laara believing completely in my started talking. But, Master definitely has secret measures! Thats natural. Theres zilch impossible for Masatsugu-dono! As expected of my Master! Umu! Its impossible not to say as expected of this ones Master! Why did I feel like they were quarrelling when I saw them. Ahahaha! Whats with that saying such self-important things when in the end youll lose! At any rate everyone will die! Yoshihara said that like he was slightly insane. Good grief. Animals should be in the zoo. People who cant think should be quiet. Youre not useful in anyway. What did you say!? Katsuragi, move forward. Yes! A timid girl moved forward on my order. But, she together with Ezuka opposed the former Main faction from the very beginning. Unexpectedly she might have nerves of steel. Your skill be the key to the victory of this war. Chapter 71: Transforming the hack-job skills into strong ones. Part 2 Chapter 71: Transforming the hack-job skills into strong ones. Part?2 Translator: Mr.Nobody Katsuragi Yuriko, your skill will be the key to victory in this war. (TN: Sayuri is now Yuriko. I wish the author just puts furigana above the names in future chapters.) I calmly informed her. She had a vacant expression and wasnt able to reply. It seems she didnt understand what I had said. Katsuragi, can you reply? Yeah! Im sorry! She replied flustered and bowed herself 90% downwards. If I remember correctly, shes one of those girls. Simply put shes a natural airhead. I would be lying if I said I wasnt worried over whether she was truly okay. Well, Ill just leave things be. Ill just think about it when that time comes and if it comes. Ill say it once more. Your skill will guide us to victory in this war. It seems she understood me this time. The proof is the dilation of her eyes. As usual she doesnt reply back. Apparently shes too surprised now to reply back. Shes hard to handle. I sighed. Katsuragi, what is your skill? She shook her head with a buzz at my question. Yes, yes! My skill is a skill that grants others my MP! And replied that and then she became depressed. Its a fine ability to help others, but originally I have little MP so its not really useful Ah perhaps, Masatsugu-kun youre gonna increase my MP 10,000 times with the power of a King? She was looking at me with expectations. But, theres nothing convenient in the world. The world is always a cruel place with no room for sympathy. Unfortunately, you dont have that kind of talent. I am only able to increase your MP somewhat but this time you dont have the ability to own MP to be scattered to tens of thousands of soldiers. I clearly informed her of that. Yoshihara laughed scornfully while listening to our conversation. What, good for nothing were good for nothing after all. Saying that Yurikos was the key is a lie! She said that smiling. I have a hard time understanding whats so fun about the low battle potential of friends Halfway talking I was perplexed and continued. Nevertheless Yoshihara, youre really a thickheaded girl. I said that with amazement. As usual she yapped What did you say!? so I ignored her and turned to Katsuragi. With my skill Protect the limit of voluntary people given MP will be removed on Katsuragis power. I said so and Katsuragi opened her mouth like shes troubled. Thank you, King But, even with the removal of the limit on people I wont be very useful since I have little MP from the start. Ehm, I forgot to say the most important part. I corrected myself. You are able to give MP from a person who has agreed to have it taken and you can give it to any number of people without limits. Katsuragi was looking absent-mindedly at my words like she didnt understand them well. Some people in the classmates were quick on the uptake and understood that it was something outrageous. Surprised voices were heard. So basically if she gets consent from somebody with enormous MP then she can deliver MP limitlessly!? You could use your special move as much as you would like!? But Wait actually. Is there somebody amongst us who holds limitless MP? No, theres no guy like that. Naturally, there are those who hold Arc Wizard skills. But there is no guy to compensate magic power for everyone. There are already voices saying its useless. Good grief, they should improve their situational awareness. Do you guys have bad eyes? There is a perfect specimen right in front of you. I advised them naturally. But, it seems nobody understood. They were looking at each others faces and were making a noise Whos it?. Sigh. Its obviously me? Rather, who else can it be? Is there somebody else than the True Hero myself who can give MP to everyone? Right now, everyone currently in the throne room held their breaths in surprise. I can use Masatsugu-kuns No, is it fine for me to use the Kings MP!? Katsuragi for some reason was blushing while saying that. Im sure that shes just happy that her skill has progressed. Aah. Its fine to use my MP. I accept for you to use your skills here. I said so and I understood a path of magical power connected me with Katsuragi. I did not know, the path of the magical power is red. Its like the red string of fate! Fumu? Aah, sure it looks like that. But, why did you say that? I was the only one who tilted his head while Lucia and Laara. Master, deeply thinking about it is not necessary. Its as Lucia says. Because later, you and me will cross-over the magical path! Laara-chan stealing a march is prohibited! I tilted my head once more. Well, its fine. Now like this our war potential has become even. It was 10,000 against million but with Ezukas skill your power has increased by 10 times and with this it becomes 100,000 against million. Once more the situation changes with Katsuragis skill which will allow you to use your special moves as you like. Youll be able to attack 10, 20 times more than normally. With all of this our power should be even. Corybantic voices were raised one after another at my words. We can do it! We can repel the dead army! Ah, its not only the heros from the different world! Were also able to participate in the battle with strengthening! Okay, lets work boisterously under King Masatsugu! So and so, ah theyre lively. Are you guys sane? While looking coldly at them I said that. Eh!? What do you mean Surprised voices could be heard. Do you all seriously intend to go to war with equal power!? But I just simply once again asked a question. Chapter 72: Transforming the hack-job skills into strong ones. Part 3 Chapter 72: Transforming the hack-job skills into strong ones. Part?3 Translator: Mr.Nobody Do you all seriously intend to go to war with equal power!? But I just simply once again asked a question. But King, you said Katsuragis skills hold the key to the war I see, did they misunderstand those words. Naturally, those words are not a lie. Then But, I just said that. I said no more since those words were enough ????????????????. Everyones breath was taken away at my words. Thats right, I explained that I couldnt remove all hindrances in the important skills but I didnt say anything about being able to win the war. If we have equal battle potential then we wont know whether we win or lose. As if well do war like that. If we do it we must win. To guarantee ourselves a victory we should have 3 times the battle potential of our enemy. But, theres no more than equality. Naturally, I led the situation to equality but without me it wouldve been a sure defeat. It isnt that I dont understand that were enough. But, I cant be satisfied with just that. As a King I have an obligation to aim for a perfect victory. But, does anybody of us here have the skill to triple our current strength? Yeah. Its amazing that were equal with them just with the Kings power, and someone possessing enough power to overwhelm them Both the classmates and soldiers were noisy. As I thought, King Masatsugu cant win! Thats right! Its not too late even now! Drag him from the throne! The Anti-Masatsugu faction lot in this critical moment were making such a fuss. Miyamoto and Yoshihara were trying to take advantage. Miyamoto just cut it out. Dont let me down more than this I was looking down at him with pity and rebuked him. Shut up! I will never follow your orders! Why do I have to follow orders from you! I dont accept you as a King! He replied the same way a kid would. I sighed. Its not completely related to me being a King, theres a reason for me giving you orders I said to him. What!? Miyamoto raised his voice in surprise. Sigh, he still cant understand? Why have I been continuously taking interest in Miyamoto since earlier? Honestly speaking, hes a guy you shouldnt pay any attention to. Hes such a small existence that it would be fine to ignore him. But, this time I thought that he needs to grow. Thats why we are going to correct the points that need to be corrected. Thats right, theres only reason for me ordering Miyamoto. Miyamoto, youre the last card to lead to victory in this war, a so called Trump Card. At those words Miyamotos eyes were open wide. Wh, I am this wars trump card!? Miyamotos voice sounded like a shriek. He asked like he was half making sure he didnt mishear and half happiness mixed in there. Im surprised at how hes self-centered, however now that I think about it thats simplicity of normal people. Without getting my inner thoughts out I shall explain again. Besides, a king should never explain him twice. The biggest harm now is wasting our precious time. Ill say it once more. Youre the trump card that will give us a perfect victory from the equal state in war which we are currently in. Demonstrate that power for the Warms Kingdom! Like that I ordered him once more. I show that power Miyamoto muttered like he couldnt believe it. And coincidentally he couldnt hold himself from grinning. Hes happy probably because he found that he has talent. Well, Miyamotos power is different from the other classmates, since its not actually his ??????????????????? (TN: I still have no clue what this means.) If someone self-centered like him knew the truth, then him being motivated about it wouldve been impossible. Hes pitiable, but right now its a state of emergency. It has to be done like this. Miyamoto, your skill shouldve been Sacred Sword User. Is that right? He replied happily to my question. Yeah! Thats right! Its a proof of a true hero! Its a versatile skill that uses the power of the holy swords to defeat everything! I sighed in myself. Is that so. In that case its fine to use this holy sword Nightingale. I said so and took out Nightingale the sword which I picked up on the way to the castle ?????. Wha, thats!? Miyamotos eyes were open wide. What, did you forget it already? Theres no way I could forget it! Thats! Thats!? Yes, Thats The holy sword you dropped. The holy sword you stole from me! I havent forgotten about it even one day! is what Miyamoto screamed out loud. And then he was glaring at me for some reason. This false accusation is going too far. I returned it to you, didnt I? But you said it was too heavy and couldnt use it, so didnt you leave it on the road? You ba Miyamoto was grinding his teeth. I didnt pick this sword up so we can this useless conversation. Miyamoto, pick it up already Ha? Are you making fun of me? That sword thanks to you taking it it became so heavy I couldnt hold it Just do as I say already. I said it a bit threateningly. Hes getting a bit on my nerves. Because we dont have time. Miyamoto understanding that I was seriously irritated he gulped and stayed silent. And then with lightly smacking his lips, he reluctantly was stretching his hands to take the sword I was presenting. I was getting more irritated at those timid movements. Does he truly understand the current situation we are? Good grief, what a vexing guy youre. I declared that and threw the sword at him. Uwaa!? Miyamoto took a guard form with his hands immediately. He probably thought he was going to get smashed. He was protecting himself on instinct. He? He let out such idiotic voice and the sword hitting his hands let out a parched Bump sound in the throne. The sword that couldnt be used anyone by Me, could now be used. What is this Miyamoto not understanding what occurred he spoke in surprise. Its simple. Its a holy sword owned by me. Then in that case it can be given to those who can hold it. But, I dont have the duty to explain it to him. Youre letting your true thoughts out. Its your most yearned holy sword. Use it skillfully this time. I said so vaguely and Miyamoto had a surprised expression at first but gradually it became a joyeus one. I see Miyamoto agreed. And then. All right! Leave it to Miyamoto the hero of a different world! No matter how many come from the dead army all of them will be turned into rubbish by this holy sword Nightingale! He was becoming livelier. I tilted my head. What are you saying. You wont be in the front lines. And stated that to him. What did you say!? Whats the meaning of that, Im the trump card! Theres no one but me to save this country, the world! Ill eradicate all the insects that crawl on the earth with this holy sword! He yelled such things. Im getting a headache. Why are you saying things like a brat. Certainly youre a hero, whats with the dream-like things? Whats a dream! Having the holy sword but not going to front lines In the first place. I firmly said so. I dont expect you to use the swords skill. But, since the only other who can pull the effect of the holy sword is you, I have to reluctantly leave it to you. Ha? Swords effect, you say? Miyamoto was surprised. What, you didnt even understand the swords real power. Thats right. I nodded. Holy Sword Nightingale. As the sword says so for itself, it continuously recovers your own army hence a truly sword for the living. Chapter 73: No.2 Baron Golem assault. Part 1 Chapter 73: No.2 Baron Golem assault. Part?1 Translator: Mr.Nobody Recovery, you just said!? Thats right. I calmly nodded to Miyamoto. Not agreeing to it he shook his head Dont speak lies! The time you used the sword you had cut the mountain behind me! That is the swords power! What is he talking about? Just when I was to open my mouth to talk, Lucia opened hers faster. Thats Masters own power. Doing that on the mountain cannot be done unless its Masters own power Wha To be like that. Miyamoto still didnt believe it as his mouth was opening and closing. But, theres no time to wait for somebody who cant keep up with the truth. Its fine already. Just devote yourself to everyones back-up recovery role obediently. Theres no way for you to have an active role in fighting enemies. Rear guard and vanguard are both necessary. Anybody can understand that much. Shut up! I am Do you understand? That holy swords power is continual recovery of entire own army. Basically the ability to continue fighting is a tremendous increase. Originally it was 10,000 vs 100,000,0 but with Ezukas skill our battle potential increases by 10 times. Once more it increases by 10 times thanks to Katsuragis skill which allows to use ones special move as many times as they want. And then with the swords continuous recovery it increases by 10 times again. In other words, its materialization of 1000 times power. It isnt impossible to destroy the dead which fill the earth. But, Miyamoto was just repeating I dont want to. It can be said that hes a manifestation of selfishness. Im amazed he made it until now. Sigh. Cant be helped, soldiers and classmates tie Miyamoto and take him away. You guys have no time to deal with a kids selfishness since countrys fate is hanging. Mostly everyone agreed on those words. Just be obedient. Its inexcusable to go against the Kings orders. Its ugly but theres a limit to it. You should just obediently stay in the rear guard, without letting go of that holy sword! Shit! Stop it! Dont touch me! Noo, I want to participate in front lin. The soldiers were holding down the struggling Miyamoto. In that moment Doookun! With that sound the wall of the castle got blown off. What!? Surprised voices from the nobles came. This guy is!? And then once again surprised voices came. Kukuku, so this is the Warms kingdom stronghold? As I thought I dont need to wait for the army, taking down this country will be easy! We heard those words from Baron Golem and once again he was laughing. Guwahaha! I am a direct follower of Whikram-sama and the commander of the dead army! Im Baron Golem the No.2 in Whirkams forces! I was intending only to scout but this is fine! I dont need to wait for the dead army. Ill smash you all here like ants and return triumphantly. Gahaha! He said that and laughed so loud that the castle was trembling. He had an overwhelming size and strong body made out of stone, and then he blew a part of the castle our stronghold and everyone in the castle were screaming from being cornered. That cant be. For Whikrams Number 2 to suddenly come by himself. Hes a legendary class Monster If I remember correctly as legends tell hes a monster that destroyed a lot of countries, isnt he!? Were done for. Theres no way we can win against such an enormous enemy This is the end. One after another pitiful voices can be heard. Contrary to them I was happy. A good practice partner came from the other side! I said that and smiled. Practice partner did you say? Baron Golem noticed my words and turned towards the throne. I sat on the throne with my legs crossed and relaxing myself. Thats right. I calmly informed him. Did you lose your sanity, King!? Hes an opponent as big as the castle itself! To even defeat a normal golem you need 10 or even 20 soldiers. And yet, saying that this golem will be a practice partner which we might 10 times more is too Meja the head of nobles in the Masatsugu-faction said that with a bitter expression. Sigh Youre also a thickheaded, Meja. Did you properly listen to the earlier story? Until a bit ago. And tilted his head. As I thought, unless he sees it himself its useless. Thats right. Then, Ezuka and Katsuragi well have you demonstrate your powers I said so and looked at the both of them. Our Both of them gulped. What, you dont need to be so tense. I nodded and gave directions. In that moment. Wait! We dont need your power, well defeat the monster! That voice echoed in the throne room. Thats right! The kingdom wont be saved by a usurper! This bluff has gone too far! We wont let you intrude since weve protected the country from time immemorial as long-established nobles. Some of the nobles were in tune with the voice. It was Yoshihara who let that voice out and then the nobles joined in. I see, it will by my achievements if I defeat the Golem here. If thats so, then the situation will be this. It will probably be impossible to overturn the political structure then. Fearing that they are wagering on this last chance. I see, theyre foolish. I think all of these so called famous noble houses trying to protect their political power no matter the crisis are just delusional. Their delusion could also prove to be useful. Im slightly expectant of them. If the monster is repelled without me raising my hand then in that case its fine. As the many times I said, I have no interest in the throne. Im just using the throne as a means to an end. Once its done, Ill give it even to Miyamoto. If you say so much then show it. That obsession of the nobles. But, hurry up. The dead army is approaching even now. Thats why youll must defeat him. Gu, I understand! Someone like you doesnt need to say it! Get ready, Miyamoto-kun! Its as you say! Masatsugu, dont you help us. Ill show you that I alone will defeat the dead army! This Baron Golem will be swept away. Thats right, Yoshihara! Time to show our power! Miyamotos bravery! If its him he lives for monster like this! Anti-Masatsugu faction has been lit up. Gufufufu, youre all foolish humans. Is your final conversation over? Golems are carefree fellows but were not patient enough to listen chirping close to out ears. Ill mince your bodies and then end this kingdom! Ha, stop blabbering you huge blockhead! Lets go, Miyamoto! Soldiers follow me! Well show Warms spirit here! Follow Miyamoto the true hero from the different world! Uaaaaaaaaaaaa, Follow Miyamoto-dono! Well support Hero-dono! Do not fear the Baron Golem! The assault of the self-proclaimed heroes began. Chapter 74: No.2 Baron Golem assault. Part 2 Chapter 74: No.2 Baron Golem assault. Part?2 Translator: Mr.Nobody Chaaaaaarge! Follow Miyamoto-dono! Miyamoto-kun, Ill support you with my flame magic! Dont worry! Eat this, you monster! Miyamoto as the Anti-Masatsugu faction leader charged towards the Baron Golem. The morale is high and theres talent as well since the castle was packed with soldiers. But, currently the situation is like rats backed into a corner. In other words, this is a last stand. Naturally, it wasnt the Baron Golem that had driven them. Basically, they are running towards the huge Golem out of survival instinct born from their fear due to suspicion that if they dont win here they will have all their political power, influence and rights stolen by me. I said this many times that theyre misunderstanding but nobody has good ears. Because theyre beings that live for political power. For me its totally unnecessary but for them thats unbelievable. Hence explaining is meaningless. I think theyre pitiful. After all thats true, right? Guaaa!? Its useless, the sword wont cut through! Gyaaa! Shit, just by moving his hands a bit the vanguard was blown away! Are the healers here yet!? Because if they werent blinded then this disastrous scene wouldnt have happened. Master, they were defeated instantaneously. Their confidence has outpaced their ability. Theyre unworthy of being called heroes. Lucie and Laara gave their opinions. Good grief, its amazing to even make it this much disastrous. I cant have my battle potential decrease before the crucial moment. Rather, I explained the proper way to fight earlier. Miyamoto! What are you doing! The role assigned to you shouldve been conveyed! Once again I give orders. My role Miyamoto understanding that the Baron Golems skin was tougher than steel and cannot be slashed with sword techniques by the vanguard and was coming to his senses. Thats right. Your role is continuous recovery of your own army in the rear guard! How many times do I have to say it until you can understand!? Damn, but Ill protect this world with my power What are you saying while your forces are being squandered! Playing house like a kid do it in your own room! !? He had a vacant expression at my remark. And then glared at me and grandiosely returned behind himself. Sigh, at long last. Put all your strength into Nightingale and raise the sword towards the sky! That way the recovery magic will invoke! Shut up! Dont order me! While disobeying me he raised the sword towards the sky as I told him. When he did so Ooh! A warm light is embracing me Amazing, I can move my arm which shouldve been broken The wounds are being healed! This is a miracle! The soldiers who were riddled with wounds and defeated in an instant they were being healed. The fainted people also were regaining consciousness and they begin to stand up. Is this King Masatsugus power? Gu,gu, its vexing to admit Wrong! This is my power! In this situation they are somehow quarreling, but this can also be good. Allowing to get this situation so far I stood up from the throne. And then I gave orders to my subordinates. Everyone dispatch! As I said, it has become a practice partner for the Masatsugu force! Miyamoto will continuously draw out the divine protection from the holy sword! Ezuka and Katsuragi get prepared! Yeaah! I understand, my King! Ezuka and Katsuragi brought one arm out and were invoking the skills. Sword Protecting Mankinds Last Bastion Ultimate Force! Wind from the Calm Heavens Hypno Kleid! Both of them called out their skills. In that moment, the throne room was being filled with whirlpool of destructive power. Wahahaha! I dont know what youre trying to do, but its never going to work! Ants will get smashed up no matter how much they steel themselves. While laughing, he was preparing to swung his arms like earlier when he mowed down the soldiers with one hit. He was probably going easy earlier. This time the attack will be so terrifying that can be said it would bring down the throne room. Fuhahaha, be crushed under rubble and die a miserable death! Bon! While creating a gust his several meters long arms were rotating. With just the wind pressure, the several hundred kilograms table that had splendorous ornaments on it flew away. Its an attack that reduces buildings made by human back into ashes like told in legends. What!? Just before the walls collapsed by his hands, he was tightly restrained like being held down by a vise. Beneath the arms of the confused Golem there were small but many voices filled with hope. Amazing, earlier I was blown away just by being touched Accept my sword attack! Thats not all! The Warms soldier stopped the several tons arms which were lumps of stone. No, thats not all. The fact that they stopped it Some of the soldiers quickly realised that were given with such power once more put all their strength into it and began to push back the arms of the Golem. Absurd! Youre humans! And yet just with the strength of a soldier my arms were!? I who was said to split the seas, sunder the skys and shatter the earth have my fist being pushed back!? Baron Golem was bellowing in the throne room. King Masatsugu! What is this!? One of the nobles asked me in confusion. Sigh, how many times do I have to explain. I said it. You people are 1000 times more powerful. If you are willing then even one person can defeat that Baron something small fry monster. Just by oneself!? I can defeat this golem big as castle just by myself!? Certainly his appearance is terrific and his arms are a bit heavy! Okay, Ill take the most achievements! Oi! Thats unfair, you noble bastard! It will be me! As soon as they understood they can win they turned mercenary. It would be weird to say that winning will not raise the morale. Now, Warms soldiers. Bring the head of the monster! Haha, King Masatsugu! With glad! Uoooooo! Protect this country! Mow down its enemies! Dont fall behind! The reward is what your heart desires! They were yelling while charging. With a never before earned overwhelming power, capable command the countrys fate was hanging for this victory. Truly a crusade to defend ones own country. The Baron Golem who had so much leeway earlier was now screaming in front of the lumped heros power. How can an absurd thing like this happen!? With that scream he swung his arms but his huge build backfired and couldnt hit the soldiers. No, he did hit them, but it was like a minor illness. Naturally they were not safe but they were being healed right on the spot by Miyamotos Nightingale. Guuu, they wont stop! You mere humans! No matter how many times he attacked it had no effect while on the contrary sword and spear attacks were thrown on his large body. And finally one robust soldier swung his sword Uoou, fly awaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay! With all of his might. Batsun! With that sound the golems proud right arm of stone was cut off clearly. Gyaaaaaaaa!? The Baron Golems scream of pain echoed. Chapter 75: Masatsugu’s command ‘Defense Tactics’ and mediation with classmates. Chapter 75: Masatsugus command Defense Tactics and mediation with?classmates. Translator: Mr.Nobody King Masatsugu, the report for the Gaius area was completed. Good work. King Masatsugu! Weve already finished our battle formation on the Keines Canyon. I understand. My king. The negotiations with the nearby country Ferdinant have been completed. Well receive their aid! Is that so. When the battle ends we should thank them. My king! King Masatsugu! Sigh, I said I understand still preparing for war is hectic. I see. Make judgements on the spot to a certain amount. In the end its an improvised army. Im not expecting some advanced cooperation. Dont let the logistics be cut off. The supplies are finite but the war potential rises to it. If the soldiers dont get a meal then theyll morale will decrease. As expected of our King. You are paying attention to even meager parts like this. Moving forward without letting anything slip by. Take care. The messenger said Understood and left. We have no time after all. The army of the dead will arrive on our national borders the day after tomorrow. The army is invading from 3 directions in scale of several hundreds. On the other side, our whole army is 10, 000. If it was like usual then this wouldnt even be a battle. It would end with just being trampled down. The soldiers who are departing dont have grim faces. Thats because Look, I crashed this stone! If its necessary to something like the border I can arrive there in 10 minutes! Look at this jump power! I can look at the limits of the horizon! Hihihi, with this we may beat the ogre commander! Usually it would be relentlessly hard to do it. Now on the contrary Hou, beating it in its own game!? When did you guys!? I heard you You lot stop fooling around and be quiet! Its a crusade for protecting the kingdom! Sorry. Fun. Im 1000 times more powerful. Right now, I might reach the heights I couldnt reach Eh, the commander is somehow getting high-strung!? Dont get carried away! Please forgive us. I looked at the soldiers from the throne room and their communication has gotten better and were leaving for the front with quick pace. Their expressions were clear and they were busy. Theyre excited but as long as they arent careless then its fine. Originally they were running from the battle. But with my coronation they were revived. And on the contrary it became that the war can be won. Theres no way that the morale wont rise. Rather they have been elated. King Masatsugu. A strategy room has been prepared for replacing the throne room. Its a bit dreary room Its fine. For the strategy room its sufficient if its wide enough. By the way, does the strategy room satisfy the condition which I at the end added? Eh? Honestly, myself dont understand the meaning of the Kings story, but weve done according to your orders. Is that so? Yes. As the orders we were given, weve put the strategy room on the top floor close to the slightly larger room. But, for what cause? To the soldiers question I smiled. I hate it but youll understand eventually. Its in the case if the dead army conceal itself in the ground. Okay The soldier tilted his head. Well, its not unreasonable. But, there isnt time for me to explain it carefreely. Two girls were working for a long time for this. I wont do it in my free time too. Then, lets move out! Haha! Well guide you! And like this we were moving to the new strategy room. The time I finished giving all kinds of orders it already became night. I returned to my room and massaged my worn-out shoulders. Today almost all of the soldiers finished dispatching. Also as the soldiers were dispatching one by one, the classmates were preparing for departure. Theyve plans to leave early in the morning. They were summoned from a different world and got special skills. Since Ezuka, Katsuragi and Miyamoto have strategy class skills theyll stay behind and support the soldiers whove dispatched to the frontlines along with the other classmates who hold tactical class skills. A commander has been deployed to every direction. Like that, I was resting in my room when a sound came from the door. Who could it be? For them to come at this time. Leaving aside the orphans the door opened. There was Whats wrong at this late in the night? Nothing particular. There were Yoshihara, Ezuka and Katsuragi at front and the rest of the classmates gathered here. What, did you come for a night assault? Wrong! Then, what? Did something happen? Nothing special happened And they began talking. Oi, Yoshihara, you said youre going to do it. Clearly say it. Thats right, Yoshihara-san. Dont just go quiet. I dont need to be the one to say it! I just reluctantly followed you guys since you said you will be the ones to talk. Dont chicken out now. Indeed. Prepare yourself. Weve all finished preparing ourselves. Whats wrong with you? I was looking with a quizzically and Yoshihara took a deep breath. And then. Were sorry for everything up till now. She said that while bowing her head. Fumu, some kind of trap? My skill isnt responding so there is a holder of concealment skill? I looked around the surroundings carefully. Wrong, I told you! I just normally apologized to you! This me to you! Normally! .What? Do you have an illness, Yoshihara? For a draconian woman like you it must be very grave for you to say it. Why cant I say that much to you!? Now, now both of you. And thenMasatsugu. No, its King Masatsugu now. Its not just Masatsugu. The whole class Miyamoto and Ishijima didnt come but at any rate let us all apologize. Were sorry that we ignored you till now. Everyone has recognized you. But, anyone would be jealous of somebody who could anything alone without depending on others. Please forgive us. He said that and the rest of the class bowed their heads too. I didnt expect this at all. Im lost. Theres no need for you guys to apologize to me. I just did as I liked. I thought naught of what you guys did. Masatsugu They closed their mouths. But. I sighed. In that case we might become better. When I came to this world I got to manage the orphanage. I think that I learned there to care for other people for the first time. In the previous world I thought that I was at my limits but that in itself mightve been naive. Masatsugu Dont misunderstand this. I dont have intentions for us to be friends. But, as classmates certainly then we have the same fellowship. And now Im in the same place with you and have something close to protect. You guys pledged to protect this Kingdom. I protect the orphanage. Our purposes are compatible. I slightly paused and then continued. Right now were just comrades with same goals. You protect my family. I protect your place. Well destroy our enemy together. Whats with that, looking so smug! Yoshihara said that and looked away. Together! Shall we save the Kingdom under king Masatsugu? Of course! We mightve been called here selfishly but we have an obligation to pay for the obligation and meals! You just fell in love with Tanya-chan from inn, didnt you? You Sigh. These people doing as they like. And why were Yoshiharas cheeks slightly red? I could only tilt my head. Master. Now, I returned to my room and Lucia waited there. She has an expression that says she wants to tell me something. What is it? I asked her. It seems you have reconciled with your classmates. Fumu. Well, its not like I wanted there to be a discord. Both sides were just ignoring each other. Wait, that can be said to be a discord. Aah. What about it? I said and Lucia had an preparing herself for the worst expression. Ehm, what are your thoughts on Katsuragi-san and Yoshihara? Huuh? I once again tilted my head. Chapter 76: MIYAMOTO into the DARK Sider Chapter 76: MIYAMOTO into the DARK?Sider Translator: Mr.Nobody Shit! Damn! Why did they want to apologize to Masatsugu!? A guy was cursing behind the castle alone. For the first time since coming to this world, everything has went well for him. He was given the proper skills to wield a holy sword and he received particular favor from the king. Luxury as much as he pleased. He enjoyed his height of popularity. It has became weird since the time he met Masatsugu downtown. It turns out that the holy sword which he used that was given to his was actually not for him. From that point his pride has been squished. Naturally, his skill to use holy swords remains. Thats why he was able to use other holy swords. He cant use holy swords which are said that only a true hero can use, and so his pride as a man was hurt plenty enough. Thats why he swore. The next time he met the detestable Masatsugu, hell definitely take revenge. Yet reality is. I have to, this me work under him!? That guy for some reason had a strong skill. Protect he said, its a small skill in any case. Truthfully saying its a skill which protects your allies by increasing their defense a little bit. It shouldve been like that! Shit! Shit! His resentment couldnt recede. Also How are you doing here? Aah. The man threateningly showed himself to Miyamoto. Right now the calm meter was equal to 0. Thats why Miyamoto didnt notice. Ehm, Im sorry for startling you. If it isnt the well-known Miyamoto-sama. The man said that while bowing his head down but was hiding his snake-like smile. You know about me? Miyamoto reflexively raised his voice. Right now he was told that hes in a support role. He was praised hero from another world so he shouldve been raising his deeds on the front lines. It was a simple role for recovery. Naturally, Miyamoto understands that role is necessary. But, he wouldnt accept it. Even he noticed that it could be called childish selfishness. But, understanding that the role was important but acting out the role was a different thing. In that point, Miyamoto was no different than a child. Thats natural. Hes nothing more than a 16 year old boy who was raised in a wealthy family which had given him everything. Have is natural. Havent is bad. For the first time in the different world he has experienced lack. Honestly speaking this shouldve been a chance for him to grow. Basically, as the old saying goes nothing will ever go as you had planned. Its a time where you should know your limits and your potential. In the crevice of his heart a devil was residing. This devil was the messenger of the Evil God. That crack mightve been nothing more than a fragment yet it appeared in Masatsugus versatile skill of a saviour. The middle-aged priest kindly smiled towards Miyamotos question. Ofcourse I know you. You are Sir Miyamoto the holy sword user. There is no one in the castle that doesnt know you. Miyamoto was instantly happy at those words but when he re-thinked it was just simple flattery. Stop it. Im not such a great guy. If you say holy sword user then that guys much more Hahahahhaahahahhhahaahahahahaahahahaah! Those words, no wrong, the laughter was strangely mocking. Miyamoto was taken aback by the sudden boisterous laughter from the earlier calm words. In the next moment the priest had an expression of a good natured man. Its as if the earlier mocking laughter which got unleashed was nothing more than a lie. No, due to Masatsugu his mood was thrown into disorder so he himself believed that it was an illusion. At any rate, I want to be alone. Leave me be. Miyamoto said that and turned his back. Do you not want to win against Masatsugu? Those words came out from the priests mouth. Ha? Miyamoto reflexively asked back. Theres no way he didnt hear it. On the contrary. That was Miyamotos voice itself. He was jealous of Masatsugu. Jealous of the place where he wanted to be there, jealous of getting the attention of the classmates. All kinds of feelings were jumbling inside of Miyamoto. The priests voice was a like a mirror of that. Its as if Miyamotos voice appeared outside and was speaking for him. Thats why he asked back. What are you speaking all of a sudden? I didnt say anything about Masatsugu! Nono, certainly you did talk about him. Is it not just that you didnt notice? Is that so He didnt remember well. Certainly, he thought only about Masatsugu so probably he spoke about him without realising it. For some reason Miyamoto was talking to the priest his consciousness was swaying and the features of everything was blurry. He calmed down not understanding what he was worried about. What did I think about? Oops, was the mirage a bit too effective? Mirage? Hohokiki, its nothing to worry about. The priest smiled once more and spoke in a very easy way to understand. Sir Miyamoto. You will be the one wholl assassinate Masatsugu. Kill him? Certainly, I hate him but not enough for that Fumu, the last wall of his heart still hasnt been removed. But, thats only a matter of time. But, Sir Miyamoto if you leave Masatsugu as he is then it will be very troubling later. Its not only you wholl have a hard time. It wont be just me? Thats right. The priest had a very perplexed expression. That person has usurped the throne and sent the soldiers to a forlorn war. And yet he himself sits in the throne room in leisure. He doesnt allow your strong self to appear in the front lines ???????. Strong me Miyamoto felt contradiction somewhere in the words of the priest. But, Miyamoto couldnt guess specifically where it was in the words. Because the priest No, the demon has suppressed Miyamotos consciousness level to half as the demon was doing an errand from the Evil God. The mirage is not a skill easy to use. There isnt much of an effect to people who are asleep. Right now his feelings of hatred towards Masatsugu are being used. Moresoever, Miyamoto got disarmed to the demons nectar-like sweet words. So the words of the demon began to be true. Miyamoto was the criminal wholl destroy the Kingdom. He has usurped the holy thrown and sent soldiers innocently to the front lines without praise. It was him not sending soldiers for the sake of protecting the Kingdom but sacrificing others for protecting his own life. He disrupted the nobles that were proceeding the war council, exiled the King, ruling the Warms castle with tyranny, expelling the weight of duty of such a position while he was giving out imperial orders as he pleased. Truly a devil to disrupt the Kingdom. He was the devil on an errand of the Evil God. And then Miyamoto was gradually beginning to listen. And Miyamoto has finally accepted the words as truth before long. The mirage is conviction, acceptance is recognition. He followed the Father as he lead him. Nobody noticed him leave the castle. Like this, Miyamoto was entranced by the devil. The title of this chapter is literally what the Author named it. Chapter 77: Classmates Battle 1st Battalion, North Warms, Gaius fort. Chapter 77: Classmates Battle 1st Battalion, North Warms, Gaius?fort. Translator: Mr.Nobody What!? Did you say he isnt here!? My angry voice resounded in the 2nd throne room. The soldiers were surprised. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Excuse me. SInce when is he gone? Its nothing. Apparently the maid has seen him in the backyard around evening but after that we dont know. Is that so Did he escape from the imminent war? I shook my head at the soldiers words. No, thats not it. He said he wanted to go in the front-lines. I put him in the rear as a suitable healer. No, even if he doesnt listen and do things like a daredevil it doesnt matter since he wont escape the war itself. Then in that case, it can only mean one thing. It wasnt just the Baron Golem that infiltrated us. Wha!? If thats so, then Miyamoto is Its not impossible. We should immediately sent a party No. I shook my head. Theres no time. Do you understand that? The war is starting. We cant be concerned about just one soldier now. But, his holy swords ability of continuing the battle for all our soldiers should be an important strategy. I see, you have a head on your shoulders. But, Im the man wholl always disperse risk. Is there no other with the skill to wield holy swords? Yeah, it should be like that. Its a skill that hasnt appeared for several hundred years. For someone to use holy swords other than Miyamoto The soldier looked at me and let out a foolish voice. Did you understand? Absurd Nothing is absurd. Except me theres nobody else. As I thought! But, you have to command the whole army. Is it possible to command the army while invoking the holy swords ability? If Im not able to do it then the country will simply be ruined. For me the orphanage will be ruined, should be more correctly put I see, then it wouldve been better if Miyamoto was here. Since the duty will fall to the King. Commanding the war and using the holy sword Its a huge toil. No, its not that. Youre misunderstanding. Ha? The soldier let out a foolish voice. Its not like a huge problem if I command the war and release the swords power at the same time. Its just that both of my hands being free wouldve been much better is what I thought. Ha? Then if the King himself fighting isnt then what? I smiled vaguely to that question. Sigh, why do you think the girls have been working constantly. While we were having this conversation a messenger came. Battalion 1 is engaging the enemy! The battle is starting! This is the end for this dialogue. From now on our brain and courage shall be tested instead of our mouths. Ha, haha! Was the projection prepared? Yes, the information from the distant soldiers is projected and you can do it on the walls! All right. The communication system is perfect. The voice of the distant soldiers is here. The Kings words are transmitted to the other side as they are. I understand. The soldiers were running on the big screen projected on the wall. It could be said its a television from ancient times. The 1st battalion is gathered in the Gaius fort which is in the north. The projection on the wall is superb. Because, the army of the dead which was filled the earth was approaching the Gaius fortress. I feel like the tension of the classmates from the 1st battalion has been transmitted. So that is the army of the dead Theyre going against so many There are several hundred thousands. Even if the power of King Masatsugu has increased our power by 1000 times, can we really win? I was hearing such voices. Sigh, should I be glad that I heard your honest thoughts? Do you lot have bad eyes? Look carefully. I said that and pointed at the scene. 1st Battalion North Warms Gaius Fortress Dogoooooooon. In front of our eyes even if it cannot be said that one million fills the earth though they are reaching several hundred thousands. Its a ruined army spreading around death. The army marching to Warms Kingdom was just enough to produce despair in the people of Warms. Skeletons, Zombies, Goblins, Lizardmen, Basilisks. All of them were decaying and leaking liquids from outside of their flesh. No matter how you think about it humans are frail living beings that cant put aside ghastly things, and then theres the number. Anyhow, they are covering the ground. Numbers is power. Power is numbers. I understood that on the first day I was called here and trained with the soldiers. Hence, this battle wont be a match. I understood that. Its one million versus ten thousand. 100 times stronger cant be overturned. Above all, the other side is strong. The actual difference is probably much more. Thats why there were a lot of classmates that calculated when they would leave. Moresoever, who wouldve imagined this scene in front of them. Dogoooooooooon. Once again the fortress made out of huge rocks shook. With that sound coming together there was earth, soil, sand, and then monsters right arm, head, eyeballs, half of the body, and its messy flesh. Theres nothing more grotesque than that, but you get used to it at the start of the battle. Large fireworks are convenient for masking fear. Thats right. In battalion 1 there are 10 classmates deployed. In them there are 9 guys that can use nothing but support magic. The remaining member is a girl. But, shes a fallen sorceress that can use only 1 type of magic. Just one explosion. A sorceress that can use nothing but one explosion at maximum. She is Hanasaka Sakie. A skill that after using it collapses you from shortage of MP its a baggage skill and she was mocked by those around her for it. But, now? This is amazing~ I can shoot it as much I like~ Uhya, this is exhilarating! Due to Katsuragis skill of supplying MP infinitely she was firing off her great magic one after another on the monsters beneath them. Hanasaka, dont just fire off one after another carelessly! The support magic wont be on time! Complaints came from the surrounding guys. The 9 guys were specialized in support magic. They were supporting her by adding special damage, attack increase and shortening the cool timer. The monsters were scattering all over the place. Of the several hundred thousands monsters there were already 10, 000 scorched and 10 times more injured monsters. Thats only natural. The magic explosion that can be said is of God is used as much as one likes. Now in the moment Cool timer ended. Bestow the magical power synergy. Its already completed. Apart from that quickly add the range expanding skill. Finished it. Everyone is finished! Thanks to this routine we are the strongest! That might be over-confidence. Isnt all thanks to Masatsugu-chi? King you mean, King. With a grinning expression she corrects the bestacle guy and starts chanting her spell. Maesteria that overturns the boring world! Human life like acrobatics is in constant flux and therefore it needs to become a harvest! The all-seeing god of birth! Its time to clean up the old world and start a new one! Megiddo Flame! Incredible, chant. Its an original. The magic is better if you put in words the scene you imagine. Hee It looks like villainish to me The boys drawn back and watched Hanasaka release her explosions carefully. Like this once again thousands monster flew off and the terrain was changing. The soldiers charged in after she was finished. They were fighting as if they were sweeping the battle. Chapter 78: Classmates Battle 2nd Battalion, East Warm’s, Keine’s canyon. Chapter 78: Classmates Battle 2nd Battalion, East Warms, Keines?canyon. Translator: Mr.Nobody As expected that is disgusting. Sayuri Kotouge muttered that seeing a big chimera push into the Warms Kingdoms army which had power increased by 1000 times from King Masatsugu. Kotouge is a classmate deployed to the Keines canyon. She is Ojou-sama with a splendid bow skill along with 5 other classmates to scatter the approaching monsters. While back, they were able to successfully hold down the monsters to an extent by fire arrows and falling rocks when they were passing the narrow canyon from the front. Until now that is. The monsters have the advantage in numbers, but when fighting in such a narrow passage that advantage is being offset. There was a reason as to why Masatsugu ordered a forced march. As she thought, that man might be an upstart he has the traits of a natural leader. Kotouge is an ojou-sama after all. Thats why she was always for a suitable partner to continue the family in corner of her head. That is noblesse oblige. In the previous world, she thought of him as a man with bad eyes, but in this extreme situation he was able to demonstrate the importance of power. The originality of that power is talent. Is that Naomi-kun giving out commands to every direction even now? While Kotouge was thinking that she got called by her aide Yorimichi Nanami. Theres no time for standing still. If youre the commander you should quickly give orders. Yorimichi is a small girl but very quick-witted. A mysterious girl that was aloof everywhere. Kotouge was pleased with that. She was getting exhilarating feelings from the girl who was paying no attention even if she was a ojou-sama. Probably shes an M. I understand. Then I have a proposal to present to my aide. Shes going to ask for something unreasonable. No, thats not it. Conversation likes were normal for both of them. Kotouge has a plan. But, Yorimichi is also the type to think of some ideas. Simply, both of them are bright. Their results vary like heaven and hell but their essential part is same. I didnt expect that you would ask for your idea in this current situation. In the deployed classmates that are here theres noone with huge firepower skills. Thats why we cant defeat them here. Its as you say. Kotouge frowned to the pessimistic words and nodded. Its not fun getting a correct answer. Cant win ???? She understands that ?????? Because, the role that Naomi-kun demanded of them was not to defeat them. Naturally, she understood that before she was deployed. Its obvious. Its as it was said earlier. Choosing to fight them in the narrow canyon and then the battle will be intensified in the main group. To stop them from fighting battles that rely on their numbers and at the same time the enemy cannot whittle down our side. A breakthrough is not possible. The moment the battlefield was chosen defeating the enemy was not possible. Then. Yes, our role is to delay the enemy. A mechanical routine, balanced fighting power, suitable recovery aid, and personnel shift system are most important. Both of them are in understanding. So far 50 points. There are more points that yet need to be received. Then, what do you suggest we do? To break the balance, the enemy has brought out a powerful force. The Warms Kingdom soldiers steadily retreating back. Looking at the canyon it was as Kotouge said the soldiers were slowly retreating from the war front. The enemys chimera is rampaging at the front and pushing back Warms soldiers. The other monsters from being afraid of being caught up in the chimeras attacks were placed in the back. The Warms soldiers are forced to retreat. At this rate theyll break through the canyon and reach the Warms Kingdom. Could it be that the commander thought this situation we were in a pinch? Yorimichi said that looking a bit surprised. No, impossible. When she said so, Kotouge smiled back and replied while shaking her head. What, Im relieved. I thought you were scatter-brained. What are you spewing? Its testing people. Well, its fine. At any rate, thats an opportunity. Calculating the parameters of the soldiers and monsters fighting can easily go wrong. Yoromichi agreed to Kotouges words. But, the current situation is plenty simple. Theres only one enemy with a bit stronger physical strength. Only one. If that huge repulsive chimera is shut down then itll be over. We can say goodbye to the situation of the skeletons and dead bodies moving around and where can be broken through. Yorimichi was applauding with a loud voice. The aids work is to calculate. Its only natural that you would raise both your hands if the number goes from 100 to 1. Human beings are creatures that can do anything if they break the biggest toiling work of thinking. Then what do you intend to do against that one parameter? Everyone is trying their best to reduce that variable, but they cant in this situation. Thats right. In this current situation its not a parameter but fixed number constant term. Normally, you cannot change a constant to a variable. The formula is complete. Thats why Thats why a shock from outside is necessary? To construct the formula the environment has to change. The formula itself will change and the parameter will change to constant. Kotouge said like she understood it. Yorimichi had an extremely surprised expression. You surprise me. To suddenly usurp my thunder. Is that what a commander does? I dont want leaders in Warms that arent able to earn their subordinates trust. She said that bitterly. Thats my bad. I got heavily interested in it. Kotouge cleared her throat awkwardly. Have you thought about wholl bring forth that environmental change? Thats an important job thats why its Kotouges turn. For what sake do you usually act important? Its somewhat irritating hearing you say that. She thought that she wasnt acting particularly self-important. Actually like this her remarks were forgiven. She was in an important position where things that cant be forgiven are forgiven. Honestly speaking she was an absent-minded little girl. From her position and manners it was decided. Theres no time so Ill show you. Come, Coolborne Fairy! She said that and her shadow began bubbling like it was boiling. And after that a pitch black shadows emerged. At first they molded like slimes but before long they were like small people. With wings growing on their back they floated around Kotouge. Their numbers were 10. They were counterfeit fairies. This is Kotouges summoning skill. She creates counterfeit fairies and they use imitated abilities of fairies. The current role of the fairies is Go, my cute fairies. Bewilder the enemy hanging from behind! The fairies received their orders and flew off like the wind. They went over the rampaging chimera to the enemies in the back. And then a bit later Gyaai!? Chimeras voice came. It sounded more like a surprised voice than one of pain. This strategy was basically Its being harried. The effect looks like its tremendous? Its as she said, the retreat from the front has slowly stagnated. It cannot move forward nor move back. Thats so. The single parameter is now fixed. Until now it was just one-sided assault, but with the fairies charming one part of the enemys soldiers they began slashing the chimera. In other words a pincer attack has occured. Monsters are creatures too so whether the have damage or not they cannot focus forward if theres a threat from the rear. It blew away the previously former allies that were slashing with swords at it. Taking the opportunity the Warms soldiers slashed at it and the chimera retreated to defend itself. That was a small retreat. But, to retake that step it will take almost twice as hard. Its only one. Theres no substitute. And it cannot change. Its a tactical draw. Kotouge said that. Yorimichi nodded to her. Yeah, its a strategic win for us. King Masatsugu will also be glad. They were satisfied when they looked at the balanced situation. Its petty but theres one drawback. She muttered something which was unlike her. Is that so? Im satisfied. Its a very beautiful formula. Theres nothing more cleaner than an immovable formula. Yorimichi who had displayed talent in mathematics while she was in school, she showed a smile that she usually didnt show. Chapter 79: Classmates Battle 3rd Battalion, South Warm’s. Chapter 79: Classmates Battle 3rd Battalion, South?Warms. Translator: Mr.Nobody Fuhaha! Damn, why cant it just die? Meguro Daichi laughed while yelling. Fuhahahaha! Its mysterious all the cuts are healing back! Warms! Right, but Orgs can you laugh? It will be a temporary retreat! The platoon is starting to fire magical volleys to stop our enemy in the track! Mumu, showing my back to an enemy as a proud knight Its alright! Its a strategic withdrawal! We are not running away! Hoho? So its a strategy? Okay, Ill go with it! The Ferdinand republic is filled with just strange fellows, oi! Wahahaha! Praise us more, more! Both the guy named Orgs and Meguro jumped back. In that instant a snakes tail crossed over. The big rocks there were smashed. A great snake with 8 heads was trying to follow. Naturally its not a normal snake. Meguro strangely consented that snake could be called eight-headed snake from legends. In this world it can be called a hydra. It was a great snake as huge as a 10 story building. Its nickname became Orochi from being called Orochi,Orochi by Meguro. It seems it was a bit correct since it was different from the usual hydra. Even so, Meguro believed that this was a reemergence of legends. So far 6 heads have been cut but they immediately healed back. What were the laws of conservation of mass he was taught in school? No, he shouldnt expect much from his physics of earth since there is magic. He is an idiot himself so he doesnt understand it well but he intuitively understood the enemy before him was codswallop. An immortal enemy, truly cumbersome. Cutting of its head does nothing nor does cutting its body parts. Its clearly obvious from the other ones who are immortal only in name Fake Immortality. So, Meguro-dono, do you have some ingenious idea to kill it? Dont ask a student. Youre a hero from different world, arent you? Stop with that nickname, seriously. Meguros expression became weary. If we had a ryuu slayer (TN: Ryuu Dragons are different from Western Dragons. You can find more by searching for Chinese Dragons.) Fuumu, I see. But, is there such a convenient person? That are near to legendary level. Ah, no, there is actually What! Then we should quickly bring them here! Orgs said that happily. But Meguro shook his head. Ah, no. Shes not the type to fight, shes a small girl. Minami said so herself that she has trouble killing even an ant. She was the one most surprised about finding out she had a Ryuu Slaying skill! Fumu, is that so. But, then theres no breakthrough solution! Were buying time with this joint front but if it collapses then theres no repairing! An army like a tsunami is heading towards Warms! I understand that! But, damn it, is there nothing else!? Meguro was yelling. While they were having the conversation a messenger was rushing towards them. It seems it was orders from King Masatsugu. What is it at this horrible time! Its a message from King Masatsugu! What!? What does the guy whos resting on the throne wants? It says that Minami needs to use her skill quickly to exterminate the great snake. Hes worried about the front-line collapsing. Damn it, this is why people whore not on the front-line are bad! Even if Minami has the dragon slaying skill how can she go and fight violently! How can a woman who cant kill even ants go and kill a dragon!? Meguro yelled that. The soldier nodded and then smiled. Its as the muscle-brain says. By then you should laugh boisterously! Aah!? No, I just conveyed the Kings words as they are. Whatever. Im sorry for being hard headed! The continuation of the Kings words is important. Listen to the continuation of what our flexible king has to say! Ha! King Masatsugu did say it. Theres nothing but people who fight with their physical power here. I see. Thats why measures were taken. Orgs! Do you understand? Hm? At any rate well hit it with all of our strength! Youre a bigger muscle-brain than me! Get away from physical strength! Wahhaha, praise me more! A man with no brain but a shield for his country! Thats excellent but Leave this for later! Do we have magic sealing gems? They were precious magical stones that can restrain the enemy. They are stones that on impact seal the enemies movement. Ou, there are? But with those we wont be able to harm the Dragons hard scales. Its time to use them! Time to prepare! Meguro said that and began calling out to the girl in the rear who was healing. Oh, the person was actually this much Robust men were protecting a little girl and bringing her to the front-line where the magic beast was rampaging. She is a very small girl that her height probably wasnt 150 cm and brings out intense zeal from some of the men. Moresoever, if you look at the current situation then it looks like tribute to the snake king has been prepared. Its a so-called human sacrifice that had the charm of reproducing legends. But, the objective is on the contrary. No, rather, on the contrary its amazing that the world has been flipped upside-down and left and right were reversed. Anyhow, these strong men protecting the girl are the sheath and the girl Minami is the sword that will be swung on the front-line. Well, if Masatsugu-chan says so then I too will help and take the skin off. No, naturally I wont take mine off, baby. My skin is high, high. The previous picture selfishly taken sold tremendously high on the net. After that, Ill hit it. Ah, my elite bodyguards will drive it into a corner afterwards so its no problem. The actual problem is the snake in front of us. To think the day came where the cute me would be sacrificed. Father, Mother forgive me while laughing for going ahead of you, yoyoyo Meguro perceived Minamis mouth was distorted in a grin while she was crying but ignored that and opened his mouth to talk. I think it wont end with just your sacrifice. Im afraid to say the snake wont be satisfied with your small body. Minami was grumbling mumu. But, can I truly defeat the dragon if I just throw those items? I do have a dragon killing skill but its actually my attack increase several dozens times against dragons. Its only that. My attack power originally is small so no matter how many times its multiplied by 0 its still 0. Its for that reason we do this. Fine, then. Meguro immediately replied back. When he did so she responded back too. The type of the attack doesnt matter. So the item gives you a fixed damage that doesnt rely on your power, sigh. Minami shrugged her shoulders. Even without saying it at all ???????????????, Masatsugu has seen it through? The tone of her voice dropped down. Her herself was a frail existence. Thats why its necessary to live wisely. Its also crucial to adapt to the environment. If people around her were playing make-believe heros she should follow through. She herself didnt need to be a hero. For example, a nurse position was no problem. In short, all she needed was a role. If possible to get a position without earning anyones anger it would be the most suitable solution and she would be a bit grateful. While thinking that she passed her days skillfully. Ill have to receive bonus when I return. Aah, ask to your hearts content. But for that youll have to return alive. I understand, sheesh And then the two of them came to the place where the magic sealing stones were prepared. Nearby them the snake is rampaging. It was a huge snake that would immediately squash them. Huge as a multi-story building. In order to protect her from the rampage a wall of flesh was built around the girl. Can you throw it? The setting is I cant do it. But, today theres no other way. Dont worry. I dont understand delicate details. I dont know your extent of cared ideas for living. Thats why, its impossible for me to spread around rumors. In that case, its a relief. She said that and took the magical sealing stones in her hands. Their shape was close to an egg. They were covered in skin collected from some monsters in order to restrain magical power. They were quite heavy. Here we goooooooo! The girl without hesitating and faltering and threw the magical sealing stones towards the great snake which was 10 meters away from her. If they were normal, then flames would burst to some extent. But right now they were not normal. The effect shown it was like the return of the God Armaments in myths by using her Dragon killer skill. In other words, Gogogogogooogooogogogoon The flame vortex was growing as if to reach the heavens and it pierced the clouds the tip ending outside of the earths sphere. Gugyaaaaaaaaaa!? Orochi for the first time screamed. It isnt surprising actually. The beast has been informed of how pain feels like against its will. To this point only its heads fell. Even those wounds were recovering. Even wounds that shouldnt have been recovered actually did. Its not immortality itself. Its reproducing immortality. Thats its actual power and its an ability only God can defeat it. Thats how it shouldve been. Okay, the 2nd one, here we go! It cant see her, no, if it actually looks well shes there. Shes a tiny creature. Humans are weak creatures that are just food. She was throwing a small object towards it. Guaaaaaaaa The snake is yelling and tries to stop it. Those were not just small objects. There isnt a huge magical power emanating from them. They are no more than worthless. They should be but the monster understood it was feeling pain due to them. Because, its body was informing it of pain. The scales that shouldve regenerated were peeling off and the heads were burnt and charcoal. Its whole body was in sharp pain and telling she was dangerous. This was death itself. Reproducing immortality was stopped. Gaga, gu, ftop it Orochi was yelling something. No chance? The garbage should obviously be disinfected. A light voice came to the snakes ears. Those were the last words the snake heard. In the next moment, an even greater power came and broke its core. Battalion 3 has eliminated the enemys general! The messenger informed that in a loud voice. Amazing, to defeat the immortal monster so well Its all thanks to King Masatsugus imperial orders. The soldiers continued cheering. While sitting on the throne I wryly smiled That wasnt immortality. It was probably pretending immortality. It wasnt immortal, you say? I nodded to him. Perhaps, it was reversing its wounds back later to pretend like they never happened. Such thing is not immortality. Because, it wouldnt have died otherwise. To put it simply it was running from death. It wasnt strong. Haa The soldier tilted his head in a manner like he didnt understand it well. Well, its difficult for them. I understand it more or less but explaining it to them is bothersome. Meja from the Masatsugu faction opened his mouth to talk. At any rate, the battalions from 1 to 3 have all sealed all their enemies! No, perhaps its more precise to say they overwhelmed them. The victory for our Kingdom is drawing near! He said it with glad. But, I shook my head. Eh, but my King weve defeat so many enemies till now Do you see the things that you only want to see? Ha? Meja was doubtful. And with a vacant expression. There are more enemies!? Naturally. I calmly nodded to him. Because all of the dead army is to be a decoy for its enemy ??????????????????????????. Meja with opened eyes fully understood that. Chapter 80: King Masatsugu’s departure. Chapter 80: King Masatsugus departure. Translator: Mr.Nobody Because all of the dead army is to be a decoy for its enemy ??????????????????????????. Meja with opened eyes fully understood that. That, it cant be!? Is that so? Rather, did you not find it strange? Eh!? I asked him back from the throne. Dead army filling the earth. Dead, army, filling, the, earth. After a brief delay I began again. How about it now? Ha? Meja replied idiotically. The Anti-Masatsugu faction raised their voice. What are you talking about since earlier! The dead army filling the earth was advancing to Warms! The heros that came from summoning ritual done by the just former king are now destroying them. Theres nothing weird about it! That was said while yelling. I reflexively sighed at that answer. Its a splendidly perfect answer for an idiot. You aristocrats, having so much confidence in that answer, as a King I cannot help but worry. What!? Acting so important for a usurper. Saying good things are bad They refuted once again. Enough already and be quiet. !? I wont allow more tweeting than this. The flustered nobles were hesitant to say after my quiet voice threatened them. They have not approved my sitting on the throne, but they couldnt help but accept my ability. They dont know what to do exactly in front of a person with overwhelming capability. I dont want them to be spoiled. The answer is simple. Saving the country themselves. Them feeling that is the only thing. In that case, I should quickly leave this role and devote myself to the orphanage. Im not doing this role because I like to be doing it. If I say its like punishment game. To protect the orphanage, I have no other choice but to protect the Kingdom too. Unjustified debt had been pushed on to me. Im quite fed up with also protecting these nobles who are obese and rich and constantly waiting timidly for what Im about to say next. For that reason in the council I allow them to have opinions but havent allowed their passion to mislead the country. To begin with, its not allowed even with the Kings authority. The dead army are marching. There is only point that sticks out in this neatly organized situation. The monsters that are walking on the ground are obviously a menace. But dont you think that something is missing? Something They still dont understand. I slowly raised my hand. The answer is My index finger was pointing at the ceiling. Ceiling? Is there something there? No, thats wrong, wait is that it!? Few of the ones that were quick said so in confusion. The messenger is here! Ha,haa What about the dragons, killer bees, wyverns and bats!? Nothing! Theres only the dead army that fills the earth ??????????????????! Theres not even one monster flying in the air ???????????????????????! That was the first report. They were filling the earth but there was nothing in the sky. Then, what is Could it be? Sigh, what do you mean by saying Could it be? You guys are really a carefree lot. Could it be, its opposite. Its already happening. And they already there. Ha? While the nobles were looking vacantly I was getting up from the throne. Master, are you going? We have to prepare after all. Both Lucia and Laara are armed to the brim. Thats right, theyve been expecting this from the start. Thats why, I didnt separate from the throne until now. If there was only the enemies on the ground, then me alone going there wouldve been enough. But, I continued sitting on the throne. Naturally, theres also the role of being a supreme commander. But, the real purpose is originally I began informing everyone. Everyone, its the decisive battle. The enemy has formed air forces and they are flying towards us. The target is the whole country! The dead army filling the earth was a decoy! Air raids will conducted all over the country! Their number is one million! Some nobles were foaming at my words and some had their mouths open and close. One million Winning is not possible We dispatched all of the soldiers. We cant win with the guards stationed here. Moreover we cannot defend the whole country from air flying monsters Theres no way we can pull the soldiers from the current battles! Defeated voices were leaking out from the nobles. I gibingly laughed at them. What are you all saying. Theres me the previously demoted hero. Why do you think I stayed here? The nobles pointed their view on me at my words. Then, King Masatsugu are you saying that you can defeat the enemies in the sky!? A surprised voice came. I just simply informed them. Thats what I intended from the start. Ive expected this from the beginning. Their trump card was to raid our homefront while we were going crazy about the dead army and doing our best against the ground enemies. The homefront is naturally the Kingdom itself. Us who were focused on the front had no soldiers for the homefront. Honestly speaking. I laughed weirdly. Certainly King Masatsugu could be strong. But, as the King himself said it. The whole country is going to be raided by air forces. The king is certainly strong. He might be the true hero summoned from the other world. But, he cannot simultaneously protect all of the places in the kingdom! Count Meja said so. Naturally, thats so. Wha!? But, thats in the case if I didnt prepare beforehand. I said so earlier. !? Thats right. I knew from the start that this was going to happen. The enemy that snuck in and mixed in the castle probably isnt aware that I had noticed him. Prepared, you say!? I nodded. The preparations are already done. Isnt that right, Elin and Shii? Both of them nodded looking tired. From their expressions it can be clearly seen that theyre exhausted. For two days straight they maintaining a spell. We didnt speak nor have conversations either. ?????????????????? In the sky theres a magic barrier made by Elin and Shii. At these words the soldiers and nobles looked to the sky from the windows. But, I cant see anything. Sigh. Theres no need for it to be seeable. Right, girls? I asked the girls and they wearily made OK signs. This is their limit. Its totally understandable. Because Elin has made an ice barrier all over Warms and Shii has been supporting in the air. So that they can attack at any time. Wha!? Such miracle by those girls All of the nobles in the throne room were startled. This is aegis. The shield to protect the Kingdom. Right now the entire kingdom was being covered in ice which the two girls created. Its transparent thats why allies didnt notice it. The enemies didnt notice.?????????????. That now, my skill Protect was reacting heavily. The enemy is taking a chance to raid the Kingdom by looking at the front line violent situation. And, they know. The fact that the kingdom is protected with a transparent shield. Chapter 81: Aegis. Chapter 81:?Aegis. Translator: Mr.Nobody That day, when the Warms citizens looked in the sky they felt despair. Because huge flying monsters were filling the sky like dragons and wyverns. Their numbers were uncountable to the point where they bloated out the light of the sun. Looking at their numbers gush forth in swarms they thought it was like a joke but soon realized that the end was coming. And before long the monsters began diving from the sky. Where could they run, rather was there a place they could run to? Nobody could open their mouth to talk. The reason is because the monsters were covering multiple sides of sky. Running away from the air-raid was no longer possible. The citizens had no other choice other than to look in despair behind their closed curtains. Bekii! Dogo! Gushaaan! He? Eh? Were safe. But, why Uwaaaaaaa! The citizens asked a question about their safety and then were startled. But, their screams were not of pain or fear of death. Why? How? The sky in an instant became red? No, no Wait, thats the dragons blood. Infront of their eyes something unusual was happening No, to them it was no different than the sky opening up. The bloodied dragons were taking flight again. But, before they could soar again with their wings they get encased in ice. What just happened? The Warms citizens were all surprised. This later was known as a miracle of the new King. At any rate with the Aegis the enemys trump card has been sealed. The enemys air force has been nearly eradicated. Amazing This is King Masatsugus doing As expected, even the Anti-Masatsugu faction nobles leaked out surprised voices involuntarily. I looked at this scene with calm. Sigh. You guys are really carefree bunch. I shrugged my shoulders in amazement. Naturally, weve managed to wipe out their air-force by 99%! Thats right! Them touching the Aegis is same as death! When the dragons descended they were met with an unexpected wall! Theyve broken their necks and took fatal damage! And then unable to move they get frozen one by one. Our victory has been cemented. I understand that much. I calmly informed them. In the first place that was the purpose of building the Aegis. So that enemies nor allies can see it. So that when they crash into it, theyll never return. Ooh So youve foreseen this from the very start Thats what I said. I made the new throne room on the highest floor so it would be much more closer to the main battlefield. Amazing :Absurd, so much It seems it was about how well my tactics have fared. I should clearly tell them though. All of this till now was just the opening act. Ha? Eh? They were looking blankly. As I thought, perhaps they didnt understand. I just said it, close to the main battlefield. Ha, haa. It wasnt about fending off the current dragon raid? I simply laughed. What are you talking about. The main act starts from now. The reason Lucia and Laare are prepared and I got up is for none other to get on top of the Aegis and fight the main leader. The enemys leader!? Whos that!? The nobles got surprised. Theyve gotten from knowing the battles trend was settled. If the battles were going to be easy, then I wouldve given the throne. Dont you lot feel it? Certainly, small fish were almost wiped out.The rest is to support the soldiers. But, the enemys boss is in full health This is I hesitated to continue. What happened? Meja became worried and asked. Everything went as I calculated until now but this is the first time Ive hesitated to say something like this. I see, the throne is trouble as I thought. With just one expression the nobles are controlled and the countrys fate is decided. This work is not suited for someone free-spirited like me. I began to talk while thinking that. The boss is healthy and his strength is rising exceptionally. 1000 times No, perhaps 1 million times? 1 million!? Hahahaha! Thats too absurd! Your jokes are going too far, my King! They were surprised and were laughing like they didnt believe me. Idiot! Do you think in this predicament I would be telling boring jokes!? Wisen up! Hii! Forgive me, king! My voice echoed loudly in the throne room. Both factions got unsettled. Sigh, useless conversations are not needed now. While reflecting on my immaturity I returned the tone of my voice to normal. Please excuse me. I got too worked up. Its nothing Theres an important battle in the foretelling the trend of this Kingdom. Its only natural for King Masatsugus dread. But, whos this existence that aroused such emotions I nodded. And then Its a person you know well. That person has helped the enemy. Probably Whikram No, he was originally supposed to use his strength as hero for us but got manipulated by the Evil Gods power. Hero!? Whos that person!? Miyamoto, no, should I even say Miyamoto? First he was the hero from different world, now hes demon Miyamoto who has fallen into the enemys hand. Chapter 82: Manifesting the Star’s power. Part 1 Chapter 82: Manifesting the Stars power. Part?1 Translator: Mr.Nobody Are you girls finished preparing? Yes! Anytime is fine! Both Laara and Lucia replied lively. Theyre much more reliable than the shriveled up nobles. Elin and Shii youve done excellent. You can rest now. Its nothing, were also your companions Masatsugu-sama! The ice now is being maintained so it doesnt need special concentration as before. Thats right~. Weve shared a lot together so far~. They both are tired but theyre saying they want to come. These girls have efficiently played the roles of saints with covering the whole country in ice shield and protecting the kingdom from the Dragons raid. In that case them resting would be fine, but. Besides, theres no doubt that the safest place is near Masatsugu-sama. Well, thats so. There was no sound of weariness when they said it. Certainly, if they stay in the throne room theyll probably end up protecting the useless nobles from the Anti-Masatsugu faction. That would be getting our priorities backwards. Then, being near me would be better. Even if I was against an enemy with unfathomable power. Time to deal with my once before classmate. Okay, let us go! Together with my voice. I understand! Then let us open the door to the heavens! She said that and began chanting. When she did so the wall behind the throne disappeared and staircase leading to the heavens showed up. Wha!? There were stairs in that place!? Unbelievable. While nodding to the nobles I began talking. The new throne room was created for the sake of being the closest to the heavens. I understood that everything would be settled on top of the Aegis. And after finishing talking, together with the girls we climbed up the stairs. Kukukuku, youve finally came Masatsugu I was getting bored of waiting! On the top of the Aegis there was a man riding a dragon like a horseman waiting for us. He was a dragon rider. The jet black dragon was petite and different from the other Dragons who clashed and became encased in ice. In addition its magical power couldnt be compared with the others. I understood that it compressed from its bigger size to increase the contraction rate of its magical power. And riding the dragon was a pilot who was carrying an ominous sword in crimson and eerie light was coming from his muscles. Theres no need to name who it is. Hello, Miyamoto. Youve completely changed from how you looked before. Fun, in the end youre being manipulated. I said so uninterested. As soon as I said a darkish flame from Miyamotos sword came. Naturally, its pretty easy to dodge a flame of that level. Before I could move Lucia swiped her palm forward. With just that we defended from the flame. Did I touch something I shouldnt have? Miyamoto in a spiteful tone. Thats right! And yelled at me. !? What in the hell are you going on about? Is it wrong to say that when its normal? Idiot! Im completely sane! Miyamoto once more attacked us with flames. An ice shield immediately formed in front of me and the flame got frozen. Its Elins magic. The magical power in the Aegis freezes everything no matter the affinity. There was something on my mind when he spoke. You said you were sane? Aah, thats right! Miyamoto said that. I, I fight you of my own will! I will never forgive you! Fumu Youll never forgive me, have I done something to you? Dont play dumb with me! Harassing me by putting me in the back! Snatching away the place where I can do great deeds! He said that and hurled flaming balls at me. While dodging I began talking calmly. Must be nice to be self-interested. Theres a saying the right person for the right job. You simply had affinity for the recovery role. Its not that I as the king prohibited you from the front-line on purpose. Thats the weird part! Why are you ordering! Why do I have to follow your orders like Im your subordinate!? Thats natural because Im the King Miyamoto interrupted me. The one becoming King shouldve been ME! What? What are you saying. Shut up! My plan was in ruins because of you! First I was going to protect this country as a successful hero from the Demon King country. And then I was going to take the princess as a wife and be a king with the power of a hero! You brought that to ruin! Is the throne such a thing to be desired that much? While being surprised I muttered unknowingly. In some sense since coming to this world that was actual surprise. I couldnt help but think he was just some guy with narcissism or he is being an idiot. Just a guy who wanted to show off. But, that was wrong. This guy exceeded all my expectations. Hes above megalomaniac, but theres no such thing above it. Who the hell would plan to come to a different world and to snatch the throne? Hes irreversibly stupid. But, even if hes mistaken a bit hes a hero. Theres nothing wrong for being a king whos protected the country and earned the throne through ability and popularity. In that case, lets do that? I calmly informed him. What? Miyamoto was confused. When the battle ends, Ill relinquish the throne. You can play make-believe ruling all you want. If you want it, Ill give it to you. Make a good government as much as possible. Dont screw me! Miyamoto refused my proposal. Theres no meaning in you giving me the throne! I want to get the throne with my strength! I dont want you giving it to me! In that case, what should we do? I was surprised. The corner of his lips were raised. Its simple, Ill take it from you. And then Ill become Warms King! For that sake The jet black dragon began to gain altitude. And then it thrusted towards me at the same speed of light. Tch I stepped backwards carrying Lucia in my arms. The place I moved from the dragon passed through there. The temperature of it passing began to thaw the ice flooring. You cant pursue a dragon that can fly tens of thousands of meters in the sky in an instant. Hahahahah! How do you like it, Masatsugu!? Insects who crawl on the ground cant catch me! No matter how strong you are you cant defeat me if you cant catch me! Die like insects crawling on the ground! Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeee! A jet dragon passed through with his voice of resentment. He was aiming for my life with his light of speed magical power and hatred. Its possible to evade. But, after evading he immediately goes back in the sky. As he said, its impossible for a ground insect to catch a butterfly in the air. How is it, Masatsugu!? You cant defeat me whos flying in the air! Miyamoto was yelling while descending. To those words I instinctively let out a smile. Fu. It seems he didnt understand for what reason I was smiling. Whats so funny! Have you went mad from going to die!? My smile intensified. Its the Lunar Fairy. I put it up with my right hand. It had the original Fairy Drop inserted in it. The fairy princess Palmela said it so before. The fairies are a tribe that live of the power of the moon and so the Fairy Drop is created from condensing the power in our bodies continuously throughout the ages. In other words, the fairy drop is a crystal of the lunar power(Lunar Power). Lunar Drop is a precious stone that holds the power of a star and releasing its the same thing as realising a star itself! I began converging on it. I was releasing the power of it the way I was taught by Palmela. Thats absurd! Master, whats that there!? No way, is that what I think it is!? It wasnt just Miyamoto who was surprised, Lucia and Elin were surprised too. Theres no avoiding it. Anybody would be surprised. Masatsugu-sama, the star the star The moon is close to the sky Thats right, the moon who shouldnt have been behind Miyamoto was now there. Chapter 83: Manifesting the Star’s power. Part 2 Chapter 83: Manifesting the Stars power. Part?2 Translator: Mr.Nobody The jet black dragon stopped its tracks in the sky. The rider Miyamoto controlled it from moving around because he was surprised. Its a lie! Impossible, impossible, its absurd! Theres no way someone like you would bring forth a star! Then what is the thing behind you? Tsu Miyamoto held his breath. No matter how much you want to deny it. No matter how much you deny me emotionally the reality is that an overwhelming force has manifested behind you. It is the moon. A manifestation of the stars power in the created Lunar Drop. And then Do you understand what star power is, Miyamoto? What!? Miyamoto who was filled with surprise thats all he could respond. If youre this surprised about it, its troubling. It wasnt brought forth so you could be surprised. I brought it out for the sake of creating one miracle. In other words Lunars power! Gravitational control! The moon began to radiate with those words. At the same time spirit-like gas is generated and its heading towards me. This is the miracle factor. The factor that controls the fate of stars. Therefore I am My body was floating gently. Im performing moving forward, retreating, ascending and descending by my will. Thats right, this is not floating with magical power nor is it flying with wings. Theres no hindrances to floating, but its not enough to catch Miyamoto whos travelling at the speed of light. Me floating now is just a mere miracle. Ive temporarily modified the rules set by the stars and gravity itself. Now, all of the people on the ice can move through the air by themselves. Theres no longer gravity thats restricting. Simply, you can fly wherever you want to. Youve invalidated the stars gravitational force by manipulating the star itself!? Miyamoto was startled. Thats right. Now, that it has become like this. There is no longer any factor for you to win, Miyamoto. Just surrender. Im not an ogre. You turning traitor is unforgivable but theres room for amnesty. Youll probably be sent to jail but youll get out before long. Thats why, surrender quickly. Not giving him the death penalty for a traitor some would say I am too naive, but above all I am the king. I want to at least save the life of a classmate. Youre noisy, shut up! I still havent lost yet! Can you follow my speed of light? Just because you can fly the difference hasnt shortened that much Are you an idiot? Wha!? Miyamotos surprised voice came. Thats natural. Because, I circled around at the speed of light and I was behind Miyamoto. If I can fly I can catch you. Dont joke around. The difference between our power has shortened? How idiotic. He mustve misunderstood something. Other than flying theres nothing you can beat me in. In the first place, the power hes wielding is not his but the power of the dragon itself. Then, if Im able to fly theres no reason for me to lose. Thats just a fluke. Miyamoto said that and controlled the dragon. He intends to set up his altitude while talking of distance. Theres no meaning. Wha!? His surprised voice echoed once more. If the distance you expected to be separated but it isnt even by one centimeter, naturally youll be surprised. I was moving accurately and matching my movements with his. Since we are moving at the speed of light we couldnt be observed very well. Masters movements are too fast, I cant follow him! Really too fast! I feel like my eyes will hurt! Amazing~, Its like a battle of legends. Oh my, as expected. Lucia and the others just barely can follow my movements. Well, at any rate. Now, do you understand the difference in actual ability? There was an overwhelming difference in the beginning. You mightve thought that you had won by riding the dragon and it is praisable that you made me bring out the moons power but this is as far as youll go. I was urging him to give up his make-believe. Damn it. I still havent lost Tch, its inevitable then. To this guy not being able to understand. I have no other choice but to force you to understand! Gie!? Miyamato was surprised. I managed to hold back somewhat and I get a clean hit by kicking on Miyamoto. And then Gashaaan! His movements were stopped by kicking him into the ice. Hes not dead. Because I held back. But, he shouldve taken some damage. With using this much power he shouldnt be able to come back soon. Sigh, I understood it, still. I sighed. And then I was slowly descending to the ice floor. The girls greeted me there. Amazing, Master! You didnt even let that enemy get close! Lucia ears were flapping while talking. The opponent had an advantage. But, they threw it away themselves. That was their cause of defeat. Themselves, you say? Lucia was confused. I nodded. Until the end, Miyamoto was fussing about the front-line. In the battle he was also standing in front of me. Thats heroism but it also can be said its recklessness. It was the recovery role. Lucia understood pretty well. Thats right. Miyamotos advantage is in the rear guard. The moment that was annulled the way to win was gone. Good grief, Im glad he was just a kid who wants to show-off. If I had stayed indoors somewhere, then the dragons wouldve inflicted great amounts of damage. I wouldve been safe but the country wouldve been ruined. It wouldve been a tactical victory but in the larger picture Miyamoto was the winner. If the surrender notice came the king wouldve had no choice but to accept it. At any rate, Im glad hes an idiot. All is done and well in the end. Now, The conclusion is reached, lets return back. Everyone is still in the middle of the war At the time I said we were going back. I wont forgive Hm? I wont forgive A voice filled with hatred reached my ears. Theres no mistaking this voice. Miyamoto, so youre still conscious. Ill never, never forgive you. Giving this insult to me Ill never forgive you! Without replying to my words he was grumbling. Is he alright? When I was about to ask him. Ill never forgive you! Naomi Masatsugu! Together with his voice a black flash of light came from the sky and enveloped Miyamoto in it. That flash was the Evil Gods magical power, and it was a repulsive miasma that couldnt be done if someone was flooded in it. Chapter 84: Evil God Miyamoto Chapter 84: Evil God?Miyamoto Translator: Mr.Nobody From the heavens a repulsive miasma was released. The torrent of dark magical power hit the place exactly where Miyamoto was. Tch. I clicked my tongue and stepped back. I took the girls arms and we evacuated together while holding them in a princess carry. I protected the Warms kingdom for them. Cant go losing them now. If I mess up right now I might have to pay the price. Dont inhale it! Youll die being eaten from the inside! Its not a magical power humans can handle! I escape faster than the light while saying that. Master, its scary. My body is shaking just from looking at it. Lucia inside my arms said that. It was a magical power that gave the stenching rotten smell of death. People who dont have any mental resistance will succumb to madness. Miyamoto I muttered his name. Foolish guy. After turning to the enemy he was defeated by me and in the end hell die from the miasma. It can be said that his classmates dont have any special connection to him. But, theres no mistaking it that were fellow countrymen from the same world. I cant deny that I feel some pity for him. Its that horrible. Theres no person wholl stay sane basking in that in this world. Even I would take damage from a clear hit of it. Ordinary people wont hold their sanity. No, itll be good if they even keep their figure as a human. If perhaps a human went through it then that person wont be human anymore. Its the Evil Gods. Probably the Evil Gods messenger. I said that while shaking my head. Miyamoto wasnt a guy who had anything special about him. The error is that he could exercise a bit and study a little. He had abnormal self-confidence but he himself understood that it had no real worth in society. In other words, he was just a show-off brat. Thats why I felt pity for Miyamoto. I pity him because he couldnt notice that he was not better than an ordinary person. And before he became an adult to realize it he got brought to a different world and hell learn it with his life. This is poetic justice, but. Alas, Miyamoto. Ill at least say words of farewell. Ill tell my classmates that Miyamoto has been manipulated. Ill protect his dignity. Theres no use in forever grieving over his death. Theres still the dead army. Im more interested in the perpetrator of the earlier attack. Is there someone else in the sky? I have to make sure. The moment when I said that. Where are you going? Masatsugu A discomforting tone of voice like grinding on metal came to my ears. But, this voice had familiarity in it. Originally it was slightly discomforting. He was a thoughtless guy but his voice represented him. But, right now it was even worse. Its a voice that not only it gives you comfort but maddening as well. It was a voice of a ghost from the darkness informing that the world will plainly be filled with madness. Thats a guys voice. But, thats impossible. It should be, after all. Because, that guy earlier Youre safe from being gulped by the miasma!? Kukuku, thats right. Im not the normal Miyamoto currently! He suddenly appeared in a black mist. A tube like red vein passes through his entire body and it sticks out from the head. His shoulder-blades were sticking out like thorns, deformations all over his body, its like his whole skeletal structure was completely changed. From his mouth dracula-like fangs are growing and the place where he steps distorts. Its like the miasma is distorting the very world itself. Evil God Miyamoto. Now Im one Evil God. No, thats wrong. I hold many faces. I was revived using this guy as a pillar. For the first coming to this world I was surprised. Evil God Miyamoto, you said!? He was laughing. The ice where he walked melted like it was rotting. The crystallization of both Shii and Elins power couldnt stand the magical power he was releasing. How did the Evil God suddenly reincarnate. The dead army is being buried and I personally made this ice a burial ground for the dragons. The traitor Miyamoto who couldnt even reach my feet was defeated before me the King. And yet, how did you revive! The Evil God Miyamoto laughed at my question. Because of that. What? I am puzzled. Youre strong. My wish wouldnt come true with just forming a group. In that case. Then. Miyamoto chuckled. What are you doing with that overwhelming power? What are you doing against the innocent dead people? What? Mass killing. Piles of corpses has piled up. Over 1 million dead. And then, this burial ground for the dragons. Its not one or two beings. Nor one or two animals. Truly mass killing! Its a fitting deed of a hero! But, that was for Warms No, there was no other choice other than that for us to save the Kingdom! Lucia was saying that while her tail was standing uptight. Little girl, you understand that. Miyamoto calmly said that. Whether you had good intent or bad, it doesnt matter now. The question is the number of bodies! The question is the impact of how many lives have been extinguished! I understood what he was trying to say. Youre trying to say they were sacrifices? The dead army and dragons, all of them were? Miyamoto spoke like he was mocking me Naturally. I said it so from the start. Theres over 1 million sacrifices on the ground! The dragons in the sky also 1 million! Thats required for the revival of the Evil God! The only one who can achieve that is a hero! In other words, it couldnt be anyone other than you! I understand now. I was being used. To think all of those were just decoys. As expected, I wasnt able to notice it. Kukuku, hahahaha! You were successfully outmaneuvered! Naomi Masatsugu! My deep heated revenge will be achieved now! And then, Ill rule the world as Evil God Miyamoto! Miyamoto was laughing loudly. But, I also laughed. Whats funny! No, its nothing. I cleared my throat. Now that Evil God was revived, I thought what hes going to do. This is true no matter how much I say it. Im busy with management of the orphanage. Ill chase away all the hindrance of that. Miyamotos veins were popping up at my words. Say that even now. Look at this, Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Miyamoto charged magical power like a lightning and released it. It was released towards the nearest mountain of Miyamoto. The impact evaporated the mountain itself. Its your turn next, Masatsugu! Miyamoto was laughing. Chapter 85: Despair and Hope. Chapter 85: Despair and?Hope. Translator: Mr.Nobody Amazing power. The mountain that was 20k meters above the elevation of the sea was erased in an instant Lucias and Laaras surprised voices came. King! The voice of the messenger in the throne room reached my ears. What is it? What was that attack just now? The current situation has made people go into panic including the nobles! At this rate the morale will drop too! Messengers from the other places were also reaching me. From the Gaius Fort, from the canyon and from the common front with allied country Ferdinand. The mountain in front of us was erased in an instant! Our army is being shaken up! A part of the front has collapsed! Luckily the blast didnt give us a direct hit, but there are wounded people appearing! From their reports I could hear screams in the back. Its a fear-inducing power, Masatsugu! Truly~ A power of an Evil God~ The girls were also shivering in front of the overwhelming power. But! Lucia began speaking like she was encouraging herself. We mustnt lose! If we girls do our best then well increase Masters chances of winning! Well return here everything Master has done for us! To those grievous words of encouragement the other girls also. Thats right! Ill freeze the Evil God or whatever he is since Im filled with gratitude towards Masatsugu-sama! Me too~ This is the time to show off my dignity as a Spirit Deity~ Yeah, Im prepared to chip away a part of his power at the cost of my divinity! I also have pride as Demon King so Ill challenge him too. The Demon King also has suicide bomber as a last resort! In front of that overwhelming power they are determined to protect our orphanage. While nodding and listening to them What foolish things are you talking about? I replied to them surprised. What!? The girls unequivocally raised their voices and tilted their heads. Dont What me. Why do all of you have to do such dangerous things? Im the orphanages director. I brought Lucia and others so that they can be safe to the end. That doesnt change even now. Because if they were near the throne or near the destruction of the mountain then I cant protect them. But, if they are near me then its a different thing. In reality, the girls will be protected from Miyamoto or Evil God Miyamoto attacks. Direct or Indirect attacks doesnt matter. The proof is even now when were facing the Evil God they safe and have no harm on them. Its not just defence when protecting against attacks. Half-assed attacks will just show an opening for me. More so, the opponent is wavering to attack me. This is my preventive defense. My defence is absolute because of my boundless power. Attacks themselves can be said are ambivalent(self-contradictory). I havent brought you all along especially so you girls can fight. I said that and stepped forward. But, against that strong enemy even Master alone Naturally, my power alone might not be enough After all its an Evil God. I can understand from feeling the magical power. Thats an absolute Evil God. Besides, if there is someone without absolute virtue then they wont be a match for. That kind of being it is. Whether the power is up or below is beyond understanding. Theres conceptual debates of whether this rule is being governed by virtue or vice. It has already passed the dimension where just a mere human can intervene. This is battle will decide the fate of stars. Fate of stare Thats right. I cant involved all of you in such a battle. Its only natural. But then, Master will fight alone again Lucia was making a sad face. The rest of the girls were also worried. I shook my head. Even so, youre wrong. Eh? The voices of the girls overlapped each other. Thats right, its different. The girls are misunderstanding on why I have to fight. Because the world will be destroyed? Because humanity will be destroyed? Those things have no connection with me. That guy still hasnt said anything about what hell do with the orphanage. Certainly Did you understand? Its not the job of an orphanage director to fight the Evil God. My job is to protect the orphanage and you girls to the end. So, you wont do anything? I shook my head again. Thats also wrong. It has been decided, Lucia. Whos the who should battle the Evil God? When that god tries to destroy the world at that time which god should stop him? Lucia was staring blankly. Miyamoto at the same time also raised his voice. The good God!? I laughed at the confused Evil God. Naturally, thats correct. Even now the Good God is looking down on you. What!? Miyamoto was surprised and looked towards the sky. Naturally, it was still there. Thats right, the Moon which was created by Lunar Drop just eerily silently shined. Isnt the Moon just there? At those words I just simple exhaled. Miyamoto, as I thought despite becoming an Evil God youre still small fry. What!? Miyamoto got enraged from my words. But theres a reason for my words. I didnt say them so I can provoke him. It seems, the evil god has given you incomplete knowledge. If that wasnt so, then you wouldnt have let your foolish thoughts out. Did you say foolish!? I calmly nodded to his screams. Its obvious. Because the good god Ortiz is the moon. Ha? Miyamotos foolish voice echoed on the ice. Ha? What the hell are you talking about? I began explaining to Miyamoto. It seems you dont know. I created a picture book for the sake of managing the orphanage. In doing that I put legends and myths in it. Amongst the stories there was the most orthodox type. Theres this one? For 1000 days the good god Ortiz fought with the Evil God. The Evil God at bottom of the earth. But, Ortiz was sealed in a different place. So whats up with that? If it was written in a different place then it doesnt mean its the moon Miyamoto held his breath midway talking. As expected he noticed. Theres no such place other than this star. If so then theres the sun but theres the moon too. But, sealing in the sun is not practical. Because its too bright. Its not a joke. The magic of sealing depends on the characteristics of the place. The ideal place is where it can be as deep and cold as possible. In that case, theres nothing but the moon. Did you read myths and just conjecture that? Naturally. Why else would I use the Lunar Drop when I can move at the speed of light as my enemy? !? Miyamotos eyes were open wide in surprise. Thats right. I did not use my trump card to fight you. I expected this situation so I had to use my trump card. It takes time to invoke it. I wasnt certain if the Evil God will come or not. Honestly speaking, I thought the general Whikram will appear. But, surprisingly it was the Evil God. Hee, I see. The Evil God Miyamoto smiled. In that case, it will be as you wish. It will be a conclusion of the Good God and Evil God. Now, Ortiz show yourself! Well, thats impossible. Ha? Miyamoto had a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 86: Terminal body of Good God. Chapter 86: Terminal body of Good?God. Translator: Mr.Nobody In that case, it will be as you wish. It will be a conclusion of the Good God and Evil God. Now, Ortiz show yourself! Well, thats impossible. Ha? Miyamoto had a dumbfounded expression. That moon in the end is an imitation created by the Fairy Tribe accumulating the power of the real moon for a long time. Basically, its fake. With that level of goods then it wouldnt be useful to resurrect the Good God. In that case, youre just a small fish who lost his from his previous world, Naomi Masatsugu! Evil God Miyamoto suddenly came rushing at me. He came assaulting me solidified magical blade. I dodged it by paper-thing difference. But Tch My cheek was slightly grazed. This is the power of the Evil God? Kukuku, are you surprised. Masatsugu-dono!? Masatsugu-sama! Masatsugu-san! Laara, Elin and Shii were surprised. Easy to see why. Because, This is the first wound I got in this world. Until now there was nobody who could give me injuries. Then this will be second injury! But know that there wont be a third one! Miyamoto came assaulting me again. This time there was more magical power. No, it deviated from the normal magical power filled with wickedness, this was like a nightmare that manifested the miasma. I understood instinctively that dodging this time wont end just like it did earlier. Dieeeeeeeee! Miyamoto is going to get me in the front. And then Gagigigigiggi A discomforting sound came like two edged tools were grinding against each other. The first was the blade of Miyamoto. The other one I was able to make it in time, Masatsugu. There was a rainbow-colour barrier in front of me. Lucia, no thats not it That is not the form of the usual Lucia. The chestnut hair that stretched to the ground now shines golden, her whole body was radiating an aura of splendor. Her crimson eyes were changed to transparent azure colour. You are!? Miyamotos scream echoed. Lucia different from her usual aura while laughing a bit began talking. Do you not know me? Ruiqui? No, its the body. Then Ill quickly disperse the ignorance. The barriers force strengthened. Gua!? Miyamoto was blown away and screamed. Miyamoto was glaring here while being flustered. Why!? Why, why, why! How can you possess that little girl! Even if its a terminal body, Gods cant reside in bodies unless they were chosen! Im a foreign substance summoned from a different world! And I have an excellent status eligible to be a host! So why can you possess that orphan girl!? She wasnt selected like I was. Why, Good God Ortiz! Miyamoto yelled. The Good God Ortiz laughed at those words. Because, it was decided that she is the rightful successor of the royal family Ouldklein. Ha? Miyamoto raised a surprised voice like he didnt understand properly. Old Klein, you say? I clapped my hands together. Is that so, so you didnt know Lucias last name? What did you say? Miyamoto was making a confused face. Lucia Ouldklein. What? Ouldklein. Its an old bloodline that was left in legends. In those legends the Ouldklein family were rulers of the beastpeople. Rulers!? I nodded. Thats right. In otherwords, shes the successor of the original royal family of the beast people. Shes completely different from you Gods to the end. Therefore she is qualified. Shes qualified to become the terminal body of the Good God and be a spear against the Evil God. What That brat wouldve been a princess if the times were in a better place! What a joke it is! I could agree only to that point. Good grief, to me shes part of the orphanage family. Shes just Lucia. Therefore I cant allow him. This is due to your useless scheme. And because of the Ouldklein lineage the normal Lucia has no other choice but to fight. I will not forgive that! I glared Miyamoto. Then whatll you do! To Miyamotos words. I wont do anything special. Ill defeat you and bring the ordinary days back! Such arrogance! Ill bring you down with that arrogance! The Evil God Miyamoto came attacking. Masatsugu! Ill take over! The Goddess Lucia came in front. But, I shook my head. Stay down. His opponent is me! But. I cant let children fight. Because I am the orphanage director. I said that and took one step ahead. And Lucia. Well, well! Is that saying that you love me? Haa? Dugon! Guwaaaa! Ouch! Masatsugu! Lucia raised her voice to me who flew off. The damage itself is not a big deal. Somehow she misheard and the defence for an instant became loose. Are you fine? Leaving that aside, is it true that you love me? Did you not misheard? She was expecting. How and what did you listen to get to that conclusion? Or could it mean that Gods dont understand words? But you said that youll protect me. Besides, you said youll take responsibility Certainly I said something of that sort Right? The goddess Lucia while blushing Then as I thought theres nothing but for us to marry. I was always worried about marrying since I was 30 billion years old but now I can finally get married! Ill become a bride! How did it become like that! Also why me! Eh, thats right because me and Masatsugu Dont look away in the middle of the fight! Miyamoto pursued over here. Its certainly not a place for a joke. This talk is for later! Right now we should concentrate on defeating Evil God Miyamoto! Yes! Well decide the date later! Shit! The goddess is unexpectedly stupid! I cursed unconsciously. Eh, Masatsugu-san, Im different! Shiis voice of protest came. But I have no time to worry about that. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! *Crackle* *Crackle* The space shook from us exchanging blows with each other. Chapter 87: Breaking the limits, Masatsugu. Chapter 87: Breaking the limits,?Masatsugu. Translator: Mr.Nobody Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! *Crackle* *Crackle* The space shook from us exchanging blows with each other. But, as expected, my enemy is someone whos calling himself the Evil God. Hes magical power cannot be compared to the other enemies Ive fought till now! Whats wrong! Is this your best, Naomi Masatsugu! Tch. While defending from his fierce attacks I clicked my tongue. As he was saying his power was better than mine. Naturally, its not a normal power. Since Miyamoto became Evil God Miyamoto hes no longer a human. On the other side Im just a normal human so theres a difference in the amount of magical power I can handle. But, theres not a huge amount of difference. I have the potential as a human but Ive already went beyond them. For that reason, the difference between us was no more than just 1% at best. That in itself is wonderful, but the result is that when big forces like the two of us clash together the smallest difference will produce a big influence which will be the deciding factor. Even if the difference was 10% then the difference between 1,1 and 1 is 0,1. But, in the case of 1 trillion it will be 100 billion. There is a 100 billion difference in strength between us and the magical power of the difference is gradually influencing the battle. Right now, it could be said that our battle had transcended the levels of human scale. Damn, at this rate it will slowly become worse. At the time I was thinking. Masatsugu, I have a good idea! The goddess Lucia yelled out. As expected of her. Is she going to grant favour? I lent her my ear. Lets marry immediately! Masatsugu! I dropped my shoulders. Again with that story! Leave it for later! Its different! Im serious! What? Please listen to me! The person marrying a god will become a family member of the gods and can get divinity! If that happens, you can cross the limits of a human and youll use an even more enormous power! What? Thats impossible Wait a bit That story, I feel like Ive heard it somewhere Ah, thats me~ I said to you to marry me and youll become a Spirit Deity when we first met~ How nostalgic~ Shii was saying that while saluting. Now that shes saying that, there was something like that. So that story was true. But isnt marriage too extreme? I was hesitating. After all, marriage is the result of the love of two people loving each other. I feel that marrying from the beginning is somehow warped. Thats right~ Shii was also approving of my view. Nice follow-up, Shii. Ortiz-sama cant marry~ I think that this Spirit Deity that has been working together with Masatsugu-san managing the orphanage will be suitable as a good wife and a good mother. Your divinity is a bit higher since youre a supreme God but stealing marches is prohibited~ Hm? I inclined my head in doubt and Ortiz smiled. Well, I thought that person looked somewhat familiar and it was Shii. It has been a really long time, Shii. How are you? Im great~ I was sealed in the earth for 10, 000 years~ Thats the same for me too. By the way, whats the thing about good wife and mother? Is the supreme God not allowed? Cant it be overlooked? Uhehehehe~ No matter if youre a supreme God it cant be helped~ Love is blind even to goddess~ Shii is suitable for the role~ Naturally, theres no problem for Ortiz-sama to marry too but there are orders~ Weve decided the turns together in a pact~ Mumumu, tch, what number will I become? I think youll be the 7th? Even if Im the supreme God!? Please do something, Shii! Were both fellow goddess, arent we!? Hn, thats a bit tough~ Its a blood pact~ No way The goddess raised her voice and she fell in despair. Cough, hence Masatsugu-san. Lets marry~ Well exchange things like rings later~ First, lets ki-ki-kiss to confirm our love for each other~ No, wont happen Eeh Shiis voice of despair came. No, its obvious. Marriage is a thing between people who love each other. Theres no reason for you girls to marry me forcefully. Even if thats were in the middle of the battle. I fluently explained to her. But, for some reason, the Goddesses Lucia and Shii and the rest of the girls had vacant expressions. Ehm, could Masatsugu perhaps be terrifyingly Yes, theres no need to guess Masatsugu is already over the top. Hes thickheaded. Yes, true~ Shii sighed heavily. Whats going on? You bastards, can you finish your useless talk in the underworld? Because, youll all go together there. Miyamoto was concentrating his magical power. Its going to be a horrifying attack just like the previous one which evaporated the mountain. This time hes planning to cleanly attack here. Hes intending to end the battle with this attack. Tch. I clicked my tongue. Its easy if only I need to evade it. Its possible to also defend from it. But the after effect wont just end at my surroundings. At worst, the castle and radius of 100 kilometers around it will change into a wilderness of death. That also means the orphanage will be gone. I must defend that place. Masatsugu-san! If you dont hurry, then the orphanage will! Tch, the girls dont like it but no other way. Fine, lets get married then. To marry Shii and Ortiz In that moment. Nay! The first one in the blood pact is Lucia! Master, I love you! Marry me! She said that and Lucia jumped to my chest. Eh!? I let out a surprised voice instinctively. I held her by instinct, and had question mark floating above my head. Because, until now Lucia was being possessed by Ortiz but now she changed to herself. Its not possible to take your own consciousness from the control of the consciousness of the supreme God Ortiz if you dont have very strong thoughts. Thats what I dont understand. What has become so motivating that Lucia was able to come back. Like that I became confused and my movements have stopped. She took that moment of opportunity. My Master *Chu*. Please take Lucia as a bride! Muttering that she pressed her lips on my lips. Chapter 88: Side-by-side with the Goddess. Chapter 88: Side-by-side with the?Goddess. Translator: Mr.Nobody How shameless! I cant watch! Kyaa! Lucia-chan is really bold~ Someday, I with Masatsugu *doki* *doki*! The girls flirting voices came up. Roughly in front of my eyes, it was the terminal body of the evil God but it is a desperate situation To the astonished me. Even at this time youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The Evil God Miyamoto came rushing at me. Tch, why did he get enraged suddenly? What, I thought you would spectate like a boss, but you came attacking without spare. Are you emotionally unstable? I guess his immature mind wont change even if he becomes the Evil God. I smiled scornfully Ive had such intentions from the start! But, as I thought I will not forgive you! Why are you only being loved!? I was supposed to be the one being loved! Being loved? What are you talking about? You bastard dont play dumb Thats right, what are you saying? Guwa!? Miyamoto who was attacking me one-sidedly was hit hard on one side of his face with the handle of blade which came from somewhere. That was as I thought Ortiz, it was you Yeah, Masatsugu. You understand me well. Well, somehow. I said that, and Ortiz expression became sulky. Whats wrong? Nothing is wrong. Doesnt look like that. Leaving that aside, Masatsugu. The Goddess Lucia began informing me while the enemy was in her view. Me No, the line was connected with Lucia-sans kiss. Theres no objections to the vow of marriage. I really wanted to do it myself Ill leave it aside since it has already passed. As the order goes down you can think that the satisfaction will also drop. What is she talking about? Nevertheless to think my consciousness was pushed Even if it was an instant, as expected of the descendant of the oldest royal family Ouldklein. I had a dubious expression and the Goddess just sighed. Its nothing. Now, Masatsugu. If its the current you, then you can go up against Evil God Miyamoto. The goddess said so. Its as she says. The evidence is I endured the previous serious attack from Evil God Miyamoto. If it was me from a while ago then as the base of a human being I shouldnt have endured the attack that I did just now. Even if its only temporary this means that the world recognized me as a family member of the Goddess. Finally, Masatsugu has become a God! Sigh, it doesnt need to be praised about. Its just that I can become a bit more serious Thats really amazing! Lucia is in an enviable place! The rest of the girls are frolicking. But, Masatsugu. Goddess opened her mouth to talk. Our opponent is a terminal body but it is the real Evil God. On the other hand Im like a phantom temporarily projected by the moon. Im a temporary existence in this world like a shadow. Even if I had been tied by an oath it can be said thatll give me a bit more time. Its running out so I want to be useful even a bit. Thats why. The goddess said that and softly floated up and raised her katana cleanly. Let me fight with you here. Even so whether we win or not I think those difficult things The goddess stuttered. Love If we have love theres no obstacle we cant climb over. Now, let us go! She said that in a fast-talking manner and began to attack. Oi, suddenly rushing at him! I chased after her flustered. Miyamoto was loudly laughing. Kuahahahaha! Its as that goddess, no, that remnant of a goddess says! Shes no more than a temporary existence created by the Lunar Drop! Thats why no matter how many people like that gather, theres no way you can beat meeeeeee! He was yelling and came attacking us. Fast! Left side absolute defence! The goddess yelled that and turned her katana. Bekii! Unbelievably the katana is broken instantly by Miyamotos fist attack. Hahahahahaaha! Close, close! Miyamoto laughed unpleasantly and began attacking the defenseless left side. Left side absolute defence! The lost katan appeared again and stopped Miyamotos fist this time. Whats wrong! Is defending my attacks the best you can do!? Thats right. You cant win with just defending. Miyamoto laughing is understandable. Well, even so. Oi, Miyamoto, by the way, wheres the horn that was on your forehead? Close Wha? Is that not your horn on your feet? Ha!? Miyamotos laughing stopped and then Ngiiiiiiaaaaaaaaaaa!? His cry echoed. How!? When!? Who!? Who cut my precious horn!? The proof of me being a member of the Evil God has been broken! What is he talking about? Its obviously me. Impossible! Once more I shook my head. In that manner like he has forgotten about the blood flowing from the forehead and falling to the ground of ice. I am the terminal body! I can be said to be the Evil God himself! Authority and capabilities! Im supposed to have influence of gods themselves too! And he continued. You bastards should be nothing more than imitations! Naming herself as goddess is absurd! Shes just embers! The fake that is brought by the fake moon shouldnt be any problem! Yet why!? Why are you able to injure me! He was yelling. You shouldnt be able to harm me whos a superior God! If thats not true then the theories wont hold! Ruiqui-sama definitely said that! I on the contrary to Miyamotos words could just tilt my head in wonder. You truly are an idiot. Miyamoto I said that pitying him. What!? Whats idiotic!? Is there a reason for me to lose to people as you!? Did you not say it yourself, idiot What? Miyamoto held his breath. You bastards did you not say that yourself now. Who are you fighting now? More than that. I met his eyes Why are you fighting just by yourself? And I informed him. Chapter 89: Family. Chapter 89:?Family. Translator: Mr.Nobody How come youre fighting alone? His eyes were open wide at my question. It seems he noticed it. I see, certainly you can use the Evil Gods power since you possible obtained an enormous magical power. But. I said that turned back. There the Goddess Lucia and Shii were gently floating on both flanks and the High Elf Princess Elin and Demon King Laara were staying back for strengthening both sides. In front of his eyes, its clearly defined who should be protected and who should be the blade to defeat enemies. Do you understand, Miyamoto? You are alone. You were not able to have some someone protect you or to protect someone. Do you think such a fellow can beat me? Meaningless! No matter how many they gather, its still small fry Miyamoto changed both of his hands into two dark blades. I felt a magical power strong enough to evaporate anything they touch. Eaaat this! Miyamoto came rushing at me without letting me say anything. But Giiiiiiiiiin Wha!? His surprised voice came. Its natural. Because, his prided swords were stopped by a wall of ice forming in front of me. He did say it. I wont let you injure Masatsugu-sama! Elin declared it. This is her magical ice wall. But, Miyamoto was screaming like he couldnt understand it. Just a little bit of pouring magical power and hardening the ice can stop the Evil Gods blade which was said in legends that could cut the earth itself!? Good grief, what are you saying. Could it be that you dont see anything? What do you mean!? Elin is forming the magic. I understand that! At best, its just a high elf girls magic power! And then, the source of the water magical power is Shii. Huh? Miyamoto had a puzzled expression. It was face saying I dont understand. And then, to the magic itself the attribute of holy is being granted. Is that perhaps!? Naturally, its the divine protection of the God Ortiz. It became the highest resistance against the Evil God. But, above all else. We are all people who have nowhere to go besides the Luna orphanage. But, thats why were able to come together and live for each other. That to other people looking is family. Family, you say!? Thats right and I nodded to him. Theres no way people who hurt our family will be forgiven, right? You are fighting alone, were fighting as a family. Is there a reason for us to lose to a guy who nobody worries for him? Thats right. At best, were at the divine protection of the Evil God. ??????????????????? Miyamotos eyes were opened wide at those words. He was holding his annoyance by gritting his teeth. I will not recognize it! I will definitely not recognize you, Masatsuguuuuuuuuu! Miyamoto released his power to the maximum. Kugaaaaa! At the same time the human form which was barely kept was now lost. He grew 7 dark brown asymmetric wings on his back. His palate is distorted, another different meat from the inside of the previous body something pitch black and terrible was proliferating and wriggling to break through. That body in an instant expanded to a size of a multi-story building. Youve fallen that low, Miyamoto Gufufufuf, are you surprised at my true form, Masatsugu? Miyamoto laughed. But, I faced with pity. Idiot, its the opposite. Until now you were nothing more than the terminal body of the Evil God. At this rate youll end up just like a monster. Youll stop being a human, Miyamoto. I informed him. I intended so. You have no race anymore. Nobody to keep you company. Nobody to promise themselves to you. Youll end up just as a lonely monster. Its as I said earlier, you cant win alone against us fighting as Family. Shut up! The devil yelled while his fangs chimed. But that scream was heard as a death scream to my ears. Miyamoto charged magical power in his large build and fired a shockwave from his mouth to mow me down. But. Pitiful guy. I calmly put one of my hands to the sky. With just that, the shock attack he put all of his magical power simply vanished. Absurd! Whats this nonsense! Whats nonsense about it? I sighed at the confused Miyamoto. Battling in the sanctuary and power strong enough to annihilate one country. Did you think that kind of attack would be effective? Wha? I continued speaking leaving him dumbfounded. Did you think that the lonely you who has become the Evil Gods hunting dog could somehow influence the battle!? In that case! Miyamoto opened his mouth to scream. In that case, why are you so strong!? Im using the power of the Evil God! Ive given up humanity! Yet, why are you so strong! Youre an idiot. I told him indifferently. Because my power is Protect thats why. Eh? Miyamotos empty voice echoed. I began loading magical power in my hands. Thats not just my power. It was a miracle manifested by concentrating the powers of the girls all of the ones living in the orphanage. Theres no meaning to power if theres nobody to protect. Why are you using your power? Thats! Theres nothing, right? What can you do with power without a purpose? I informed him and swung my arm downwards. Then, whats the reason for your power! What is it!? Its obvious! I immediately replied to him. Protect my family! Thats my reason for my power! Thats right, its just that. Theres no other than for me invoke my power. But, but if I need to protect my family then Ill kill the demon that wants to subjugate the world. The magic power released from my arm was small at first. Its brilliance gradually increased and filled it with golden colour as far as we can see. Guwaaaaaaaaaaa! My body! My perfect body as a demon given by Ruiqui-sama!!!! Till the very end you didnt wake up. Pitiful fellow. I mutter lonely while watching Miyamoto disappear in the light. Chapter 90: King Masatsugu’s reconstruction policies. Chapter 90: King Masatsugus reconstruction?policies. Translator: Mr.Nobody My king! I have a question about the towns reconstruction! Oi, dont cut in line! Get in the line! That line which goes down the stairs? Dont screw with me! Im in a hurry! This is an urgent matter about accommodating the citizens who lost their homes from the damage. Its critical! Idiot! In this line theres nobody who doesnt have anything thats not important! The tax, laws, medical care, housing, public order, flood control, all of them are important! Shit. A soldier immediately left the temporary throne room. As the butler said all of the subjects are important and hes right. If theres only one mistake Why do I have to be the King again! Enough, Im going to abdicate! He yelled while signing approvals on the documents. We cant have that, King Masatsugu. Things that are started need to be seen through to the end. For me rather than abdicating, I believe that you sitting on the throne as you are now is ideal. A guy smiling said that. This man was the frontier count who has a feeling of a butler. I understand that if you want to call him Sebastian due to his looks. Well, hes that kind of guy. Hes very excellent, he increased the personnel of the neglected positions where the predecessors stepped down with the King together. Hes excellent but if you think about it then thanks to that I have to continuously work as a King like this, that talent is unpleasant. Now young master, theres still work to be done. You havent decided on the compensation for the lost soldiers. Whos a young master, Im the director. I said that while drafting the direction all of the political policies. Adjustment can be done by the subordinates. Even if its to decide the direction the ministers can do that. Naturally, if theres a hard case then the royalty can decide. Luckily to my previous worlds knowledge I can distinguish this world as the medieval ages. My policies were accepted as ground-breaking and were immediately being implemented. Well, probably defending the country from the Evil God as a King has brought me authority. My position is literally saviour. A part of the citizens and subordinates have deified me and the minstrels have created around 1000 sagas. I could do nothing except frown but I cant just selfishly interject into it. Even if I say Ill arrest those who make songs about praising me they probably still wont stop. Also the surrounding countries gave praise to me for my heroism and various strange stories about strengthening alliances. The diplomatic bureau was the busiest one and they were in fact the most adamant about me not to abdicate the throne. In the history of the Warms Kingdom, there was never a time to secure so much diplomatic power before. Well, thats probably right. Defeating the Evil Gods power with just a lone King is found only in mythology. Well, I said it wasnt just my power but the populace prefers easy to understand stories. My name from now will certainly be left in books and sagas but I cant help but just frown at it. Fortunately for me they dont know my face. Thats right, thats my only save. The people that know my face are the people in the castle while the general people and foreign countries dont. Thats why even if I abdicate the everyday peace of the Kingdom is set in stone. But, its almost time for rest. Thats right. It has been work non-stop. How about special Sebas afternoon tea? He proposed a charming proposal. Im fine. There are places I want to go. Aaah I understand. The ojou-samas are lonely so youll spend time with them He smiled and nodded. I just sighed and got up from the throne. Welcome back, Master! Lucia came rushing at me smiling and wagging her tail when she saw me. Welcome back, even if you say it, were just in a room in the castle. Were you obedient, girls? Yes, Masatsugu-sama, thats natural. To say the least, Im originally a princess. Thats what Elin said. I was also an obedient girl~ Thats why caress me~ Shii said that and before I noticed her she was riding on my back. And Laara laughing Kukuku. You are not aware of yourselves as the better half. Like me for example, Ive prepared a meal for Masatsugu-dono who has returned tired from his business as a King. Laara said that and brought out stew. Yuck My voice escaped instinctively from my mouth. Masatsugu-dono your real thoughts got out. Laara said that and smiled coquettishly. A peculiar demon girl with habits of one. Theres a reason for me groaning, the truth is that Laaras cooking is unrivaled in being horrible. Somehow she has this bad habit of putting some secret ingredients and a slightly delicious but strangely exquisite dish comes out. I was slowly being pushed out of service. That gives damage to Masatsugu after all. Amazing, Laara-chan! Hmhm, thats right. But, Im also slightly hurt too! They care for me in their own way. But, please be assured, Master! Lucia opened her mouth. This time Lucia Ouldklein the 1st in the blood oath has tasted it and supervised. I see, if thats so then Im relieved. Blood oath has a dangerous sounding name, but since it normally came from Lucia then I dont care and will just ignore it. Certainly Im a bit hungry. Ill eat it. I sit on a chair and with a spoon I took a mouthful. And then. Guha. Just like that I fell fast on the table. Please forgive me, Master Next to the bed I was sleeping was Lucia sitting on a chair and apologizing with her ears drooping. Its not particularly your fault, Lucia. No, I did not think that Laara-chan will put her secret ingredient with a spoon This is a disqualification as a supervisor! It can be fully applied as a assassination method. From now Ill be using a silver spoon. ? I didnt explain and Lucia tilted her head. Leaving that aside. The goddess cannot come out anymore? Yes. Lucia nodded with a serious face. The good god Ortiz after the battle with Miyamoto she disappeared from Lucias body and she left Certain words. The memories of the time when Ortiz appeared are vague. I wish I could hear more about the Evil God. Lucia said it worryingly. Worrying about that doesnt matter. Eh? Lucia was confused. What the Evil God is doing or whatever happens in the future has no relation to Me as the director of the orphanage. As the director I have to just protect you girls. Lucias body having no abnormalities is excellent. Master! Youre worried about me! Lucias ears were making blip blop movements. No, I think since Im the director its only natural to care. And quickly Lucias movements stopped. And then she stared fixated on me and started talking slowly like expecting something. Master, the truth is most of my memories from back then are vague but I can remember one thing clearly. Hee, is that so. I wonder what it is. I wonder if its the memory of the fierce battle. I got married to Master!? Buha I fell flat once again. That was inevitable since it was needed so that Miyamoto can be defeated. I understand. Lucia with an earnest expression. Theres no reason for me to be able to be Masatsugus wife That was an abnormal situation so thats why you married to me? No, yeah, theres no reason for you not to but Really!? But.. Aah Lucia is exquisitely talkative today. This Lucia which proactively talks is rare. Im wary of what reaches her ears of my words. That marriage is just for that time. Basically, it can be said that weve returned to the original relationship we had? Hm? Aah, thats so. But, I feel like its inexcusable. Although it was a course of events the fact about me marrying is true. As expected you must Not at all! She loudly interrupted me talking. This is also a rare occurrence. Rather its a good thing, aa, no, its nothing It wasnt just course of events, Master. Its one of that Lucia said it while her ears were blip blop and tail wagging. It can be said its fate. She was slightly blushing when she said it. Is that so? I cant differ it much from the course of events though Then its fine since it has pardon from Lucia. Ah, however. Ah, Lucia continued speaking. As I thought theres something shes worried about. Ive divorced once. I was dumbfounded. Once divorce? Yes, thats right. In the battle of the Gods there is no falsehood in there then that marriage happening there is the truth. Well, is that so. Since it was temporary, you can leave it at it as if it never happened It was a marriage before God. Thats true. We married ourselves in front of the two gods that vie over this world. Basically, its undoubtedly and genuine in its meaning of Marriage before God. One of them is the Evil God though Thats why Lucia while purring. I dont think anyone will accept the me who has become a divorcee Aah Such circumstances are probably the same in this world too. No, maybe because it is a different world that this is difficult. Now that she said it it certainly feels like it. Did I perhaps did a terrible thing Basically, Master. Theres nobody in this world other than Master whos able to accept responsibility! He? Thats why Master once again with Lucia At the time Lucia was talking. Premises search! Youve violated the treaty of no stealing a march, Lucia-chan. Take her away! Lucia was taken away while screaming Kyaaa. What was that? I dont understand it well. Ill leave it as not understand it well. I feel like Ive been saved from something. Lets think about Lucia seriously some other time. Also there are other things to think about. That guy Whikram didnt appear even to the end. Chapter 91: Evil God’s celebration. Chapter 91: Evil Gods?celebration. Translator: Mr.Nobody A girl with long black hair was sitting on the top of a sharply pointed edge. Looking underneath it was like a dark swamp and if you looked closely in it there were things like souls crawling like it was bottom of hell. That girl there looked sad. The grim and sublime smile was fit for the girl who was the Evil God or she was Ruiqui which was said to lead the world to its end. The fusion of divinity and malice which was reverse from the innate goodness. The Evil God Ruiqui and Good God Ortiz were like two peas in a pod. Despite saying that, Gods dont know such as expressions. Its possible to say that the Evil God was making a melancholic expression. Ueeeeeeeeee, I was rejected by Masatsugu-sama. Even though I invited him for us together to create a world in nihilism I confessed boldly too! She said that spilled a tear. Yo, yo, yo It felt like she was doing it on purpose but for the time being it did seem like she was crying. The tear fell from the edge. The evil spirits that touched it began to take shape. A dragon grew many heads from its body and flew off from the bottom. It was going to the present world and will do its best to destroy it. It was a black dragon created from a part of the Evil God in the burial chamber. If it appears in the world it will subjugate one country easily. But Oi, doing as you please is not allowed! How many times must be said to do ordered destruction! She said that and her words were mixed with a cursed which was placed on the Dragons neck. In an instant the dragon exploded and its entrails scattered in the surroundings. With just a curse the dragon that could subjugate one country was massacred. To Ruiqui that was just triviality Kyaa! I just finished tidying things yesterday! The main god of the fearful chamber was screaming in the room. Behind the girls back there was a young man and the young man sighed with a very worn out expression. He was sighing while throwing the entrails to the bottom. Ruiqui-sama, please learn restrain already. The left-over magical power will damage the surrounding place again. Oh, Whikram, long time no see. But, I cant help it Haa, Ruiqui sighed. Destruction is this ones specialty, after all. It can be said its work. Denying that will be like denying the Evil God. Kufufufu, she showed a grim smile. The youthful man shrugged his shoulders. I thought you would orderly destroy. Its not a childs play so the surroundings will rot away if you cannot control your power. Ugu, I understand. She said that and became sulky. She understood it, Ruiqui is a god after all. Gods are self-indulgent, vague and sanguine beings. But, Ruiqui is different. Before creation comes destruction. Creation comes before control. In other words, Ruiqui is the origin, Ortiz is control, and it ends with Ruiqui. Basically theres a cycle. Therefore, theres eras where shes called a Good God aswell. In those times Ortiz is the Evil God. The President spirit Ruiqui thought that it was just right for that wild and crude Goddess. Destruction requires effort too. Its not easy as wanting to do it. Preservation and maintenance is much easier. More than that Ruiqui is diligent and orderly. On the other side Ortiz whos maintaining is lazy and indulgent. The earnest Ruiqui grieved over the misunderstanding which was going on in the world. I just say that Im an existence to end the world and Im working diligent at it. Besides, Ruiqui-sama. What is it Whikram? Earlier you said that you confessed, right? Yeah, once in my life confession I wonder if Masatsugu-sama is just shy. I entrusted my thoughts to his friend Miyamoto but it became a failure. I wonder if I got rejected Wrong, Goddess. Probably they never reached at all. Eh? Yes. EH!? Whikram coughed to clear his throat. I dont know what kind of message you entrusted to that guy Miyamoto but it became a failure because he attacked Masatsugu. I dont think there were any messages in there. Thats a lie. I properly told him Haa. What did you say? Did you clearly convey that you want to go out with him? Ruiqui with a *Bon* her face became red. Immodest! Whikram youre vulgar! Im not so immodest. But, I might use the old language and convey it in Gods language. Let us drink tea together! Specifically at 01948??? Thats my contact! Unfortunately, the humans in the current era have no interest in Gods language. Rather, they turned to magic and left it behind. It cant be!? The Evil Gods expression became shocked. She immediately became earnest again and began talking. I understand then! This time Ill go myself and confess! Well destroy the world together and sprout a new one! Haa, Whikram sighed. My goddess. If you carve the world yourself then the world will not end but rather it will collapse. Thats different from the role of an Evil God. Fine, I understand! Then, splitting myself! Ill send my other self. If Ive shared myself then theres no problem, right Whikram!? Whikrams profound sigh echoed in the chamber. At any rate theres nothing good. A god descending is stories of legends. That is precisely why the worlds system is not stable. Basically theres usage of bugs stealthily. But. If its only that much, I think theres no problems? Right!? *Cough*. Then Whikram do the preparations. Lets immediately prepare the ritual for sharing body! Whikram while giving her a friendly smile secretly sighed again. Shes too serious, however shell disconnect and make a mess out of everything (Especially if she herself possibly runs to Masatsugu) and she doesnt understand it. In that case, a shared body should have no problems. Then, lets change the place. In the first place why are you in this place? Is it not better to be in a room with chairs and furniture? Because, Miyamoto said he wanted power. He couldnt use my power if I was there. But he lost. It was inevitable, Masatsugu-sama is strong. Perhaps, too strong. In that time. She said that and Ruiqui smiled. She said and was doing sharing body. The shareds body power and everything else was zero but it was her other self. She saw the world through it. But, the time she has collapsed the world 10,000 years has quickly passed. Her who loved regularity if she was like usual, she would never do unbridled destruction. But this time its different. Love is truly blind after all. Chapter 92: (Hero Miyamoto’s Volume) Miyamoto’s revival. Chapter 92: (Hero Miyamotos Volume) Miyamotos revival. Translator: Mr.Nobody It seems that from chapter 92 to 107 will be focused on Miyamoto. Several days have passed since the Evil God came to the world in her shared body. That time was also necessary for a certain man to regain strength and crawl out from beneath the rubble. *Rustling* This is the western edge of Warms. There existed a forest where demons lived in it and it was named the Galev Forest. The animals living there were grotesque too. Called by something ugly monsters like evil-spirits and insects gathered there and you couldnt avoid but feel disgust at them. *Rustling* For humans that forest is not suited for passage. Just being there as a human would make you completely insane. The twisted and malevolent magical power floating around would drive people insane. Perhaps, if theres a human who can adapt to it, then they werent human at all. It was such a limiting environment that gave people that expression of it. *Rustling* Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Masatsuguuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A humans scream echoed there. Hatred and grudge. Blight and curse. Revenge and malice. It was a cry in which the person puts all of his negative feelings in it. Surely, it was fitting for the person to scream in this forest of curses and mass of negativity. I will not foooooooorgive you! Do you hear me!? I will not forgive you! I shouldve became the Kiiiiiiiiiing! You were playing sneakily! I was alone and he was facing me several companions! Thats why! Thats why I lost! I myself did not lose! The war crys continued from inability to suppress his emotions. But, despite yelling in anger *Guuuu* He was unable to win against his need for food. So he Haa, *gobble* *gobble*. He was biting on an extremely hideous insect which looked something like a trilobite or like that he found crawling nearby just by chance. He was hungry after all. If it was him from a while back he wouldnt be eating it without hesitation. He was just a normal high school student. There was never a need for him to eat an insect. But, the man right now has one more face. He was a terminal body. It can be said that he was connected with the Evil God. That miracle is something which many demons, evil spirits and monsters have long sought after. Moresoever, he easily crossed the limits of humans. No, thats wrong. He originally had talent. Not everybody could be connected to the Evil God. He had the required capability to accept the Evil God. Its fine to say he was the lowest man but one thing, he had something that kept others away from him. That simply couldnt be put into words. It was something detestable, after all. *Munch* *Munch*. Yuck When he ate the insect that was the size of his palm he catched his breath and took deep breaths. And then he surveyed the surroundings for the first time. Hee, stop watching for a chance you weaklings. Fun, Do all think you are a match to this Miyamoto Raizu! Oiiii! He provoked them. But, the monsters who lived there couldnt help but be astonished at the man at his revival screamed out loud and grabbed a nearby insect ( Simply you couldnt eat the monsters in the forest) and began munching on it. Even if it could be said that he was a human, it was better not getting close to him. They decided that staying away from him was for the best. If it was like normal then any human who would enter the forest by mistake then that human wouldve been dead by the curses. Tch, Ill not forgive him. That Masatsugu bastard. How dare he humiliate me so much! I was by the Evil Gods Thats right, I was used by the Evil God! He came attacking me like I was the evil-doer! But! His method was so cowardly its disgusting! Not only did he stole the Warms Kingdom throne, he also made me, my underlings and classmates do what he says by force and authority. And finally he manipulated the Good God somehow and hurt me back! I cant believe that he did such blasphemous things against God! That man was saying such and such. Naturally, its absurd. But, there was a reason inside of him. He had no intent to forgive those who had objected it. The world revolving as him the center is clear as day. Because hes a man with ability to become subjugate the world. Hes most excellent and strong. The Evil God lent me her power because she recognized the abilities I had. Thats proof. Now, before I exact my vengeance on Masatsugu first somehow Ill have to get out of this disgusting forest. I muttered that while spitting at this thick forest. I temporarily withdraw from that coward but I went further than I thought. This doesnt mean that I run away it just that it was easy to hide in this forest. I dont remember which route I took to hide but I probably was blown away and fainted from it and then I woke up in this strange forest. Its absolutely not running away! I suddenly became enraged and kicked the nearby big tree. The tree appeared like it was several thousands of years old and I dont know how many people would take to encircle its trunk which had the size of the trees called Spirit Trees. That tree. *Crumbling* I broke that tree! Hahahahaha! Serves you right! Destroying things is exhilirating! Ill do things like this when bothersome times come. People and everything are mine. Its up to me how to handle things that are mine! Its impossible to not agree thats the case! Thats right, Masatsugu also. Theres only one Naomi Masatsugu. He also not listening to me is outrageous! Remembering it made me angry and grabbed the broken trunk and used against the surroundings. It was a big tree around several hundred meters. Ill use it. Ill scatter death with it! Ill thoroughly do the monsters whore looking at the situation! Hahahahahahaahahahahaaha! All of you dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! While laughing I was remembering the first time I ever met that shitty Masatsugu. Chapter 93: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) First Contact with Masatsugu. Chapter 93: (Hero Miyamotos volume) First Contact with?Masatsugu. Translator: Mr.Nobody I was remembering the first time I met Masatsugu Hee, this schools gang are also no big deal. No matter who theyre they too have a weakness. If I figure that out then theyll listen to what I say. Kukuku. Today is the schools entrance ceremony. I believe that Ill be smooth sailing my school life. Its only natural! Just a moment ago, I binded the guy who was named this schools best Wall. With my parents political power and if physical strength is needed, then theres nothing I cant do! Besides, for me to have a pleasant school life then its only natural for others to support me! Because Im a guy worthy to be respected and served. To say it again, I should be served more. If it can be said thats a bit unsatisfactory then its unsatisfactory. Well its fine. Im still just a high school student. To become big from now on Ill have to become the companys director, congressman, prime minister and then UN president. If it was possible I would want to be a King but its not possible to be a king in Japan. The laws are defective. Its nonsense! Well, its trivial for now. Ive kept my head down. Its almost like Ive won! Should I call my middle school underlings and celebrate? I licked my lips confidently. And then I returned to my class. I sat on the chair and threw my legs. I looked at my classmates faces in turn. I just got assigned to the class so I dont know their names. But, knowing their name is trivial. All of them will become my underlings male or females. The rest is trivial. I have no need to think about it seriously. And when I looked at my classmates faces in turn there was a guy who was hopelessly alone. His looks werent bad but anyhow his character seemed gloomy and looked without any prospects. Socities trash or perhaps he was societies industrial waste. Hes an outcast who has decided to do nothing when he gets out in society. I dont even have to do anything to him. Hell come by himself to me to be under me. Even if hes an outcast, he cant continue living by himself alone. This is no good. I have no time to think about this trivial guy. Im a chosen existence whos going to take control of this school soon. I took control of the so called head of this school but theres still lots of things to do. I thought so and changed the head. About half a month has passed. As I planned the schools gangs have became my underlings! Theres no people to go against me. Kukuku, this is what I wanted. All thats left is to enjoy school life! I was thinking so and a smile floated on my face. But Aah, now that I remember theres still that guy I muttered with a fed up voice. How should I say this, its probably that. Its like a 1 yen coin dropping and picking it up is troublesome or vexed that youve forgotten something when youre already wearing shoes and went out. Like that, why do I have to go through and deal with him, a very bothersome guy. Me grumbling is natural. But, Ive felt that it would become somehow like this. Because that guy was the losers caste. Thats why Im a victor. Since Im superior people have no other choice than to look at the top. Its probably hes too afraid to greet me. Hes understand the difference in positions. Naturally, Please make me your underling! He himself will prostrate himself and say he wants to do it like that to me But, he thought it was beyond his position and couldnt make a decision about it. Well, Ill show my great tolerance here once. Its not enough ruling with fear. Thinking about it thats the great thing different about me from others. You have to show a warm heart from time to time. Thanks to that the cohesive power of my underlings will get even stronger. Kukuku, Im a genius. While thinking about obvious things I was going to my classroom. Time to take the worthless trash. And with that the picture is completed. The work will just be finished in half a month. Well even if hes boring, Ill forgive him. With those great feelings I began exchanging words with that man. Naomi Masatsugu. Oi, trash. Get away from my sight. Youre an eyesore. Ha? I couldnt understand Masatsugus words so I simply stood amazed. Did I mishear? No, how can the perfect me mishear? Thats not it. Perhaps, the words he said were for me. Like, he was looking at trash. He looked straight at me cheekily and his gaze was like he was looking at an arrogant and useless trash. I was told that by this guy. Trash. Get away from my sight. Thats not possible. Theres no reason for him to curse me Miyamoto who was born with the qualities of a King and one that will be the worlds ruler. I told you that youre an eyesore. Just move already. Im busy with reviewing the recipe for todays evening meal. This trash. Fun, its about battling for limited time sales. Its trivial caring about hearing things that dont matter. The important thing is that this me was made fun of by this outcast loser! Yoooooooooou bastard! Do you know who I am!? I instinctively screamed at him. But, I wondered whether I overdid it but that bastard already wasnt here! Before I knew it, he was at the end of the classroom and was looking at me with amazed face. You bastard, when did you! I understand well what trash does. Theres a guy similar to you near me. You coward dont run away! Do you want me to keep company with idiots? Those are words of an idiotic delusion. Naturally, youre the leader of the idiots. Fu, while letting a sneer he exited the classroom. At that time. Bing Bong Bang Bong The bell rang for classroom to start. Okay, everyone sit in your chairs, its class time. Haa!? Masatsugu right now!? Oh, did you fight with Masatsugu? Tch! It wasnt anything like a fight. I was just being helpful since Masatsugu was going to jump out of the classroom. Well, its troubling. His family too. He doesnt listen to what the teacher says. His attendance is low too. If hes raised wrong then its natural hell become like that. Fufufu, its bad saying it like that. Hahahaha, Masatsugu is really a hopeless guy! I was finally satisfied with everyone laughing at him. And then I sat down obediently. But, on the inside I was boiling with anger. Ill kill him. Wait, Ill get arrested if I do that. But, theres no way Ill forgive him. Because, he embarrassed me in front of my classmates. Nobody is allowed in embarrassing me! Besides. I didnt fail to send my gaze of scorn even for a bit towards my classmates. Thats right, Masatsugu just run away. Thats why, at a glance it would look like I just teased him. But, Masatsugu, his attitude is not acceptable. He did the number one thing he shouldnt! That is making fun of me and then not allowing me to curse back. That much for this tolerant Miyamoto-sama this Miyamoto Raizu it is just too expensive! He did a taboo. Thats like practically declaring infront of the classmates Theres no need to pay attention to the likes of me.. It wasnt put in words. But, thats what he conveyed! Whether he intended or not thats how its conveyed. I am trivial to him. Betterly said Im a person of no worth. The meaning can be seen. His eyes are not looking at me. What hes looking at is totally different. That might be inevitable. Hes an outcast. Ive heard a rumor that his family situation is the worst. In that case, its understandable. Wrong! Wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong! Its not like hes not free. Hes really not paying any attention to me! He doesnt have interest! On top of it, he wont even look at me! I will not forgive you for that. Im the future ruler of this world. Theres no need for me to receive such treatment. You will not be forgiven, Masaaaaaaaaaatsugu! I was yelling my inner feelings. Like this, my connection with Naomi Masatsugu began. Recalling it is also nauseating. I was ending my recalling with killing intent. In that moment! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. A girls scream reached my voice in the forest that there shouldnt be any people! Chapter 94: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Scream, Evil God’s betrayer. Chapter 94: (Hero Miyamotos volume) Scream, Evil Gods?betrayer. Translator: Mr.Nobody Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I ran to the scream and there was a considerable cute girl being surrounded by disgusting animal. There was unbearable to watch monster, it was a huge slug with tentacles sprouting from all over its body. Isnt this a chance!? I instinctively licked my lips. For me who was going to be the future king of the world it was natural to have a situation where I save a beautiful girl. Rather, I had wished a lot for it. Ever since I came to this world, my holy sword was stolen somehow by Masatsugu, I lost fighting against him, even the classmates who shouldve been my underlings changed sides to Masatsugu, is there a god in this world!? All kinds of incidents happened that I didnt even think they would. But, thats how far it goes! I should be able to transform sharp nails as suitable for the strong with the still remaining Evil Gods magical power in my arms. .On my back wings grew out which resembled those of a dragon. As proof of the strength of a king my body continued transforming. And then, Ill attack the monsters that are trying to hurt her! Splatter! March of the King! Ill take your head!!!!!!!!!!! Tactics? I dont need them! Tactics are for the cowards! Myself as the king should only just pass through everything! In that case then the heads of the weak will naturally cling on the ground. Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Gugigigigigigigyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The slugs body was smashed by my attack and scattered everywhere! Gyahahahaa! Did you like it, my attack of justice!? I raised my war cry of victory. Naturally, theres still more enemies. Its no more than 20. If it was usual then I mightve avoided fighting them. Because I am alone. But I have to protect the girl. Im at a disadvantage. But Oi, small fishes! No matter how many of you are youre still small fish! Hahahahaah! Be calm and laugh. I already see the story of me magnificently saving the beautiful girl from the monsters as a hero and shell fall in love with the hero. Its not me whos thinking of that. Its the world. The world draws it for me! And as the chosen existence I am obliged to follow the world. Thats life! Hahahahahahhaahahaha No way, its Miyamoto Raizu!? The monsters spoke. The monsters have to be high in order to some extent to speak the human language. The monsters were probably there. Basically saying theyll be able to understand the height of my awesomeness as I slaughter them. Fu, kukuku. Even so, my fame as a hero has reached to this remote area monster. Its far reaching! Hahahahahaha! It cant be helped since I got found out. I am Miyamoto. Miyamoto Raizu the king of the world! Now, make room for me! Beg for your lives, you small fish! Ill give you a chance for me to listen to your plea! Hahahahahaha! Arent you just a weakling who lost to the hero Naomi Masatsugu? Hahahahahaha What? I thought I misheard so I raised my voice. But Aah, isnt it just that youre a dejected loser who has completely lost despite the Evil God-sama lending you her power? What!? Aah, thats right. Its a famous story. Good grief, it was complete utter defeat. Youve thrown away your humanity to be on Evil God-samas side and yet youve managed to produce Masatsugu King as a hero. Good grief, youre useless! Small fry among the small fry! The biggest loser out of them all! Good grief, this useless guy has messed up and gave all of us trouble. This bastard! Whaaaaaaa!? This ugly and slug who shouldve been worthless was completely making fun of me and sneering at it. Go ahead and see what happens next if you say more than that! Youll not be forgiven! Youll see what happens when you anger me this Miyamoto Raizu-sama! Gihihihi, whats wrong, loser dog. Aah, no, youre not a dog. Right, youre a loser fly that has lost and flies buzzingly around the surroundings. Shuuuuuuuuuuuut up! Ill dissect this slug monster in pieces with my straightened claws! Gyaaaaaaaaaaa! Giggiigigigig, Gyahahahahaha, the loser fly is getting angry! Youre venting out the anger you lost from Massatsugu. Guhahahahaha, but I cant have you kill me! Then well just run away! If we get involved with the loser dog then his illness will transfer to us! While laughing loud the monsters scattered and escaped in all directions. I tried to exterminate all of them but some took refuge in the river and some hid in the shadows so I couldnt kill more than a few. You cowards! Youve enchanted your appearance! Are you afraid of me!? Afraid of you? Whats there to be afraid of a fly, Gyahahaaha! They returned a loud laughter to my ears. In this thick forest I couldnt sense clearly where their voices came from. Shit! Shit! Damn you all!!!!!!! I am trembling from shame. The me who should be king and hero was being ridiculed and laughed at by those unsightly monsters, its impossible. Even if thats so! Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it Gnhaaaaaaaaaa! I screamed being unable to bear. And there was Ehm, excuse me The girl whose voice reached me. Chapter 95: (Hero’s Miyamoto volume) Feminine man. Chapter 95: (Heros Miyamoto volume) Feminine?man. Translator: Mr.Nobody Hahahaaa. Im breathing heavily. My blood has rushed to my head and I became strange. Thank you very much, Raizu-sama! To think you would save this one! The beautiful girl spoke words of gratitude. I collected myself thanks to that. Thats right. Thats how its supposed to be, isnt it. I saved this girl. Splendidly too. She doesnt doesnt have a single wound. As expected of a hero That was dangerous. That was the monsters tactics. Their insidious tactic was to mind-control me into thinking like I had lost to Masatsugu. That was dangerous. I hadnt lost. I turned the tide on them and finally the girl was saved. Theres no doubt its a heroic deed. I showed a heroism that Masatsugu never could. In the first place, I didnt lose to Masatsugu. Hes a coward that on top of having Ortiz power he also had several companions with him! Hes an evil person who ignores the qualities like chivalry and justice, unlike me. Thats why I cannot become timid here. Hell be dragged down from the throne and myself who has the right and qualities of a King will sit on the throne. That will lead to worlds peace. Thats why I cannot give up here. The scales just tipped to his side temporarily. But, Im still alive. As long as the qualified me is alive then its the same as its spelling his doom! Kukukuku, guhahahahaha! Ehm, Raizu-sama? I heard the girls confused voice. Oops, I overdid it. Finally, the greatness of my heroic deeds have been acknowledged. For a man like me, it should be said that I dont need to be surprised so much. For heroes this is just everyday occurrences. Calmly, calm. I once put the beautiful girl in my vision. Im relieved that shes peerlessly beautiful girl. Her black hair was shining glossy and it was long till her waist. Her skin was slightly darkish and its very pleasant. I wonder if her dress is a national costume, but she was wearing extra clothes on her whole body so I cant verify it. She should be around the same age as me? Her lips were red and her eyes mysteriously were red. Shes sensual, alluring and somehow looking at her I get a strange feeling Ouch, ouch! . I instinctively turned my eyes off her and shook my head. Somehow abruptly I got a headache. Its not like I have a headache now, what Fumyuyuyuyu, dont be affected by my charm Hn? Did you say something? Nothing, Raizu-sama. I hadnt said anything. If I have to say it, then its me revealing my words of gratitude for saving me from the scary monsters before I realized it. Hahahaha, I see! Thats right! Im also recuperating from an illness. Theres also time when I mishear things. Besides, thats not important right now. This girl will surely fall madly in love with me. Its certain. Anyhow, her life was saved magnificently by the gallant myself. Itll be strange if shes not in love. No, even without that process well be together. Women are pulled towards strong and gallant men like myself. Its natural that she would look at me with respect. Its a very natural thing and essential in heroic romance stories! Fu, those opponents were nothing really. If they took me on they wouldve easily be exterminated. As its supposed to be of Raizu-sama! I thought that I was already done for. I feel thats its destiny that I have been saved by someone heroic like you! Hm, Ive done only whats natural. Theres no need for gratitude. Ive an obligation to save the world! Amazing, its really awe-inspiring! Its like predestined! Im becoming more good. She probably cannot express herself fully due to feeling a lot thankful but at any rate she offered her gratitude with Amazing, amazing. Kukuku, shes exaggerating. For a hero like me, that is only natural. Its a small matter before saving the world. But, I have no intention of refusing her gratitude. There are expressions that cannot be expressed with words only. Youre exaggerating. I didnt do it especially for gratitude. Aah, I dont really need anything. I just did whats natural. I didnt do it because I wanted something out of it. Cant be, then my feelings Fu, even if you say that, there isnt anything that I want. Something like greed is bad. But, Ive had my life saved by you so my feelings cant agree with just saying my thanks to you! Kukuku, while controlling my feelings to lick my mouth Then what should we do? I opened my mouth like not to sound too excited. I might have inexperience in it but wont you accept this me? She said that and dropped her garment to the ground. Amongst them she only wore the white dress and she was mostly defenceless. Saying that all of a sudden. Do you see me as an easy man? I know its rude. But, how do I make you accept my feelings. This me who has nothing and is inexperienced, please allow me to do this much! Hehehe, that puts me in a tough spot. Even if you say it like that. It cant be helped if youre charmed by a hero like me. But, this is too abrupt. Theres also something like steeling myself for it. But, it might be inevitable since the person themselves want it that much. Rather refusing her actually might hurt her. Besides. Im that, you know. Because Im an hero. Then, Im sure that Ill be forgiven if I embrace a lot of women. Rather, the one I refuse will be at a loss! Raizu-sama While I was thinking noble things on a worlds scale before I knew it the girl came close to me and kissed me. Good grief, this is what brings with being a popular man. But, hehehe, since it became like this. Theres no need for holding myself! I stopped holding myself and went at her. he bushes in the forest will be a substitute for a bed! Monsters that can be hindrances are gone. Time to enjoy myself slowly! Raizu-sama I reciprocated my lips with hers multiple times. Our mouths became sticky. But, at the time we exchanged lips a strange discomfort came to me. Everytime her bodily fluids entered my body theres a strange discomfort like my consciousness was becoming muddier. But Raizu-sama, Raizu-sama. You suddenly got quiet, what is wrong? No, nothing. Her voice echoed in me and the discomfort faded away. This girls voice is somewhere change. Whenever her voice reaches me theres floating like feelings in my heart. I want to hear her panting. You can strip. Its too embarrassing. I began stripping everything from her without hesitation. She also doesnt oppose it. Its natural. This girl has already fallen madly in love with me. Shes already going to embrace me with feelings of not being able to live without me. I am stripping her last piece. She was completely naked. Her body is beautiful without a single taint. Her skin is smooth like a baby. I looked at her whole body and opened my eyes wide. I opened my mouth instinctively. You Yes? My partner was blushing like being embarrassed. But I raised my voice hugely when I saw that cute gesture. Whys that thing hanging there when you should be a girl!? I separated my bodyI screamed while pointing this persons splending thing hanging from his nether regions. But, with a blank expression and then. Eh? Because, Im a boy. This fellow told me that with a smile. At that I screamed Ugee and fainted. Chapter 96: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Captive Miyamoto. And then infant regression. Chapter 96: (Hero Miyamotos volume) Captive Miyamoto. And then infant?regression. Translator: Mr.Nobody Stay awayyyyyyyy! Who do you think this me is!? I rose hell with a fair reasoning. Because, its like that. Its too weird! Theres something wrong here for this heroic and brilliant me to suffer through something like this! This a bad dream! Just a bad nightmare! Theres no mistake about it! Jeez, Raizu-sama if you do it like that the chains of the rack will chink! Are you seducing me? From the time I had gained power when I was summoned and the power I obtained from becoming terminal body of the Evil-God I tried to escape the hardest difficulty in my whole life. But, what I thought it was a rusty and old rack was unexpectedly steady and it couldnt budge all at me using my power. What is this! It doesnt budge at all at me using my strength! Fufufu, its an item passed in the world of Succubus and its enchanted~. You cant just escape easily from it~. On top of that, you also took a lot of my bodily fluids~ Basically going against my will is NG~ Succubus, you say!? Succubus, a demon that appears in dreams. With the beauty of their flesh they seduce men, its said to be a monster that manipulate men. Ive heard from the guys in the castle that there were such monsters. But You are a man, though!? There are male succubuses, too. Theres nothing strange about it. Im rare grade. Are you glad? Dont screw with me! Stop touching me already! No, no I like it. Hasnt it already became an habit? Stop it alreaaaaaaaaday! There, there, rub, rub and so. As like this guy got fired up at my screams and his wiles got rougher and he moved his hands precisely, delicately like he knew where to poke to incite pleasure from a man. How about here? Is here fine? Uhiiiiiii! Ouuh, what a shameless voice. Haahaa, I cant stop anymore! Please, stop it! Im begging you! Im begging you so please stop! Its my bad! Im at fault thats why please! Hmm~? You havent done anything wrong to me? Didnt Raizu-sama saved me by risking his life against the monster that attacked me? After that, Raizu-sama covered me After that, this intimate relationship came. Oh myyy, happy ending! Wrong! I thought you were a girl, thats why! Sex is trivial here ? It will be fine! Since it ended like this theres no need for worrying around! Rather since its like this, we can do male bonding. If you think like that youll change your mind. Well unite each other and study everything about each other?! Hyaa! Stop it, please stop it! Im saying to stop it! You may say that but your body is honest, *poke* Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I screamed while my saliva and tears were flying but since I was taken to a dungeon while fainted so theres nobody to hear me. After that it was hell. There was a tongue brush. Naturally he was able to do whatever he wanted to my body. The crying me and asking for forgiveness was made to even promise marriage But, I dont know many hours, days have passed since I wasnt allowed I was released temporarily after several hours, days have passed in despair. Even if I say that, right now Im still being restrained. Uhn, terrible. Dont play too much with my body Mama To think you reverted to an infant. Lookie, Im a male but kiss from Mama *chu* Hiiii, wrong. Youre not a mama. Haa, you still have some remaining reasoning. How unfortunate. Itll be fine is what the male succubus said. I have an errand today so Ill be out for a while. Well continue when I return, Ra-i-zu-kun. *Chu* ? Stawp it Nyahahaha, see ya~ The male succubus said that and left the dungeon. Uu, *sniff**sniff* Im a person wholl Im a chosen person however Ive been made to accept this terrible thing and cry for help to Mama. At that time. Chosen one. Youre a person wholl save the worlds irrationality. *sniff* *sniff* Dont grieve. Its not allowed for the Chosen One to grieve. The body is not yours. Its a work of the gods to shoulder the worlds fate. *sniff**sniff* Eh? I became surprised at hearing the voice from nowhere. Besides, the voice calling out me was bringing my consciousness from the infant regression. Chosen One. The one who receives fate. Hope the only small light that appeared in the unreasonable world Theres nobody other than Miyamoto Raizu-sama for that. Definitely even Masatsugu isnt suited for it. Im the Chosen One. The chosen one by the gods to save the world! I am! I changed instantly from my infant regression and return to how I was! No, in the first place there was nothing like infant regression! That was a trick so that his guard will be down! Its surely a miracle that I performed without being conscious about it! Where! Where are you! Where am I being called from!? Were the sealed holy sword. The ones to use us is the chosen one Holy sword! As I thought I was the chosen hero by the holy sword!? Thats right. Youre the Chosen One a Hero. We were forged by the gods to protect the world with the hero. Youre a hero. As I thought so! I got confirmation about it and once again I was vitalized. I returned to how I was at the start. Currently the world is facing an unheard crisis. The one who can save the world from it is the Chosen One, none other than you! I see, is that so? Then if theres nobody except me, Ill put my all without hesitation! Chosen One, come before the sword. We Bibi Gaga Zazaa Hey! Whats happening! The depth of spirit is being repaired. Nothing to worry, Hero-sama. The demon was trying to hinder me from speaking with the hero. This is our last contact. Were requesting for you. From your place to the south there is a sealed castle named Garakev castle and head there. Were requesting, hero, no Chosen one! That was the last time I heard it. Theres an enemy who wont me let me have the sword as a hero. But, I will not give in! I am a hero! I am the strongest existence! The sealed castle Garakev, right! I understand! The holy swords voice didnt reply. But, my fate has already been fixed. As I thought I was a chosen hero! The holy swords message came at me by taking advantage of the demon. Come before me! Thats right, it was relying on me. Warms, the world were relying on this hero to save them! In that case. Then I cant be wishy-washy in here!!!!!!!! Anyhow, I tried many times to escape from the restraints when the male succubus was doing various stuff to me. No matter how many times I tried until now didnt work. But, now is different from then! Hero! Im the chosen one to save the world! This is who Miyamoto Raizu-sama is!!!!!! Bekiiiiiiiiiiiiii! My righteous heart probably was reaching its highest. No, this was my latent potential blooming as the holy sword chosen. Theres no mistake about it. I broke free from the Succubus tool that nobody else could do it other than me. Miyamoto Raizu the Chevalier! Ive ascended!!!!!!!!! I declared. Chapter 97: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Adventure to the call of the holy sword with reliable friends. Chapter 97: (Hero Miyamotos volume) Adventure to the call of the holy sword with reliable?friends. Translator: Mr.Nobody Kukuku. As I knew the world is mine. Anyhow, the holy sword said it! I screamed happily in the dungeon. These past several days Ive been captive of the Male Succubus and I was tortured cruelly. But, I the hero never gave up! Ive endured difficult hardships. Ive once again exerted effort here where others cant do. Im different from Masatsugu who went higher because of luck! Too different! Even if others see me itll be obvious to me that the quality is different like in a separate category! Thats right, the holy sword connected its voice directly to my brain and told me that I am the chosen one and it wants me to appear before it. It desires for me to save the world. Its impossible for others. Nobody other than me. Thats right. If its Masatsugu then its no good! I control this world! I say control but in the meaning of peaceful rule. There arent any feelings like guilt. King. Thats right, its king! The qualities of king are urging for control. Also Im connected with fate. Theres duty of superior humans! Duty! Noblesse oblige! The duty sought for me as a noble. Just like controlling the world means controlling the people in it! Im not seeking the world. The world is seeking for me. People cant separate themselves from me. This is why heroes are unfair. Its the tax of a hero. In the previous world it was the same. I just wanted to spend my time normally. And yet, bad hooligans and girls were brought to my side. Since it was inevitable I turned on them No, I beat and threw the guys who came attacking me. Looking at my gallant figure the girls were noisy in the end. They were just selfishly gathered around me. Like that I was playing the schools hero. And then the only one who defied me was the loser, outcast, gloomy eyes and trash bastard Naomi Masatsugu just him alone. Since coming he obtained a strong power by just chance and on top of it he used that power to violently control the people. Truly an act like he didnt fear the gods! But, surely that in itself is an act of cursing the skys! His punishment is going to come. Thats right, Masatsugu is a fake hero. The sword called out to me and appear before it to defeat the usurper and avatar of mayhem Masatsugu. I wont allow him to do anything he likes anymore! I wont hand the world to you, Masatsugu! This world is mineeeeeeeeeeee! I yelled unbearably. All I could do was yell out the worlds from my justiceful heart. My heroic heart is throbbing. The chosen me cannot even watch dreams of spending my time in peace and tranquil. But, thats the karma of the Chosen One who has a given duty. Karma. Destiny. Thats right. I carry the fate of the world. The chosen me is doing that! Take down the usurper king Masatsugu and usher forth peace!!!!! At that time *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* That voice was I heard you. Oh my, it was magnificent. To think I would be shown the spotlight of a heroic deed being done. My soul is shivering and I say it with belief that right here a hero was born. Yes, I feel the fate of the world will be concluded here. Hiiiiiiiii!? Male succubus Call me Sheryl, Raizu-sama. Arent we both in a relationship? He pointed to me with a sticky voice and a soft smile. Remembering the ordeals that I received these several days here is making me cover my back. *Calm down!* Im encouraging myself. Naturally, its not due to me being afraid. The succubus is a vulgar monster but its an intelligent monster that embraces you to death once you fall in its subterfuges. Thats right, I have bad compatibility with them as a hero. The succubus will come by themselves to handsome men like me. Because, these several days Ive been begging him to release me and stop but he didnt release me. No, wrong! Wrong, wrong, wrong! That isnt the truth! I am already released from the restraints. The holy sword passed its oracle to me. I am the chosen one so I released myself. Ive obtained real power. Im a hero recognized with qualities to become a King and rule the world and top Masatsugu! Thats why, I havent lost to a Succubus! You dont have to yell while covering your back. Besides, have peace of mind, Raizu-sama! Ive already No, to say it like you, torture. Ive no intention to torture you not even little. What, did he say? I dropped my behind to the ground and had a doubtful expression. Kufufufufu, on the contrary, I want to apologize to all of my impoliteness. I havent noticed not even little that you were the chosen hero by the holy sword. Truly, truly surprised that you were selected by the sword in the sealed castle Garakev. Im reflecting on the inexcusable things that Ive done to the hero wholl save the world. Even if hes saying that hes reflectingSheryl had a cat-like smile floating on his face. Hm? Theres certainly a holy sword in the sealed castle, but I havent said a single word Aahhahahaha, being intimate with the hero is among my best experiences in my Succubus life. Now, thats as far as consultation goes, Hero Miyamoto-sama Hero! Im excited at how it sounds. The day where Im called that has finally came. Naturally, thats understandable. Ive been a hero since the time Ive been summoned to this world. I couldnt help but feel that fate. But, it was being blocked by Masatsugu. I was convinced then that Masatsugu surely was the Demon King. As I foresaw he took over the Warms Kingdom and wants to control the world. The holy sword was calling out to me in accordance with this crisis. Without doubting this is the synopsis of a heroic tale. If I dont save the world then wholl? Aah, Hero Miyamoto. Youre a hero. The monster me whos an enemy is prostrating themselves before you majesty for your blessing. Hence, let me work as your navigator. Please give me this honor to do it! Navigator, you say? Navigate to where? Words with no meaning. If hes speaking words of fate then meeting him here may have meaning. A previous enemy. But Thats right I was once your enemy but after coming in contact with the hero Ive been reformed. And then I want to guide you. At least until the bedrooms of power in the Garakev castle! Naturally, you wouldnt want to forgive about my transgressions until now but if Im allowed to have the important role of guiding the hero so that my crimes will be atoned by even a bit, is what I feel. Yes, thats what I feel! I see, agreeable story. Ah, so its okay then. I nodded deeply. No matter what kind of person they are after meeting me theyll convert and want to help me. My karma is doing that. The succubus is being led around like this despite being a monster who leads peoples hearts astray. Its irrefutable that Im releasing charisma beyond human capabilities as a hero. Im a hero! Hero Miyamoto-sama! From here on respect and praise me! That way I might think about letting things done by now be in the past. As expected of a Hero-sama! Yes, yes without questioning, Ill serve you with sincerity! I have a tolerant heart so Ill forgive him. On top of it, I dont even know where the sealed castle is. Thats why, Ill have my revenge after. Ill let him that hes been forgiven now and lead me completely to the sealed castle. Im a genius! Truly, this great Miyamato is endowed with the wisdom of a hero. While thinking that I was smiling. Haaa Now, now, Miyamoto-sama. The preparations are done. We should get out of this dungeon and head towards the sealed castle. Well be there fast. Its half a day walking distance. If we go now well reach a bit past lunch. What, it was really close. I thought it was more further away. Eh. I wonder why. Coincidentally. What? As if theres a reason! Hie!? Did you perhaps find out? For some reason Sheryl was very surprised at me pointing it out. Destiny has decided it! For me to obtain the holy sword it was pre-determined that the sealed castle will be nearby! Just for me! The succubus was also agreeing to my words. Aaah, that way. I see, its agreeable. That one is amazing! Okay, let us go! Marching towards destiny! Sheryl cheered up at my words and took the initiative walking forward. Wait a bit, what do you think youre doing leaving me behind! Oops, this one is sorry. Im anxiously waiting for the moment you pick up the holy sword! I understand. You have a point there. I understand your feelings but dont forget! The holy sword is waiting for me and only me! Wahahahaha! I was tricking him with my heroic laughter. Chapter 98:(Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Garakev castle ~Traitor classmates~ Chapter 98:(Hero Miyamotos volume) Garakev castle ~Traitor?classmates~ Translator: Mr.Nobody Its an old castle. This is the castle where the holy sword sleeps. Garakev. Were already inside of the castle. The succubus Sheryl (though its a male) said that it was a evil castle where nobody was able to approach. Basically, theres a legend that goes like this. That a terrifying devil king lives in the castle and throws curses at the world. Those curses have birth all kinds of demons and spread despair as they go. But, whys the holy sword in this place? Whys the hope that will save the world in this whirlpool of despair? Sheryl nodded doubtfully to my concerns. Think about it more. I want you to think and see, Hero Miyamoto. Theres no holy sword near the demon king. Since there was a holy sword, the demon king didnt give it to hero and built a castle. Demon king? Hn? It shouldve been a story about a devil king, but its a demon king? Whats different? Hnnn, youre surprisingly cheeky, its just a fable. The devil king is the demon king. Its nothing strange in it. Hahahaha, oh my. As a hero you should be more pompous! He poked my elbow with a uli-uli sounds while having a reluctant face and I somehow agreed. At a glance Sheryl looks like a terrifyingly beautiful girl but hes a male without a mistake. Thats right hes a male. Male Male He was bringing his symbol of a man to my symbol of man and was using tools I had never seen before No, wrong! Wrong! There was no such thing! Thats right, there was no reality like that! There wasnt any! There wasnt any! What I received was torture! Thats right, I was tortured! My whole body was being lacerated and he was indulging himself Wrong! He liked lacerating my body! But, I did not give up. I didnt give up! With heroic actions and persevering spirit Ive defeated the terrifying monster. The demon succubus Sheryl swore and converted by my heroic actions and like this despite being a monster hes volunteered himself to guide me to the side of the holy sword. Aah, thats right. Thats how it is. I was also surprised by the Monster changing side by my heroic actions. Thats right thats so What are you mumbling, nyaa? Please say it to this Onee-san too. Ill give you advice about anything. Even if its massage, love matters or anything else. Im in possession of techniques to service anything, convenience of my race ? Hiii. Aaaa, I should return to the story. I have no free time to talk about random things. Ive a great cause to save the world! Destiny is waiting for me! I have no free time to think about useless things. Ehm, what were we talking about again. Aah, thats right. It was about demon king or devil king. Haa! I laughed myself at the resolution. Useless! What a useless conversation! Whether its a demon king or devil king, its trivial! Its not heroic-like for me to worry about such things. Im a guy who cant be gauged on the worlds scale! Im a lonesome hero who carries the worlds fate on his both shoulders. Besides, there was a point for me to lend my ear to the earlier story. Thats right it was a story about the demon king securing the holy sword. Fearing humanity heros like me it has made a castle and is waiting, its a really agreeable story. A logical story! Besides, I can agree to it. Thats right. Its like this. Fuu, try and stop meeeeeeee! Gushaaaaaaaaa Gyauuuuuuuuuuuuaaaaa! A zombie was cleaved in half by me swinging my sword and it fell on the ground. You small fish! I laughed scornfully and spit on the head of the still moving zombie. Uuuuuuuuuuu Shut up, trash! It was hatefully crawling this way so I smashed its head with my sword. Hahahahahaha! Did you see the power of a hero! Did you see this Miyamoto Raizu-samas power! Yeah, its really amazing! You defeated it in one hit the high-grade zombie. Yup, this could possibly work out! Possibly, he said!? You idiot! There are no other possibilities! Theres no way for me not to reach the holy sword! Because, this Miyamoto Raizu-sama is the hero wholl save the world! I yelled that and sent a shock wave to the approaching zombies. Gehiiiiiiiiiii!? Hahahahahahahahaha! My laughter resounded in the inside of the castle. I didnt mean it like that but Hm? I felt like Sheryl was muttering something. And when our eyes met Sheryl slightly blushed and sent me a lascivious glance. I uttered Ugee and looked away. Good grief, I cant keep up with him. At the start I was worried about what kind of enemies therell be. Enemies of this level are no problem. Well, no matter what kind of enemy goes up against me itll be like stealing candy from a baby! Way to go, Hero-sama! At this rate youll reach the holy sword! Theres no mistake youll beat the demon king! Sheryls honest impressions are making me into a pleasant mood. Aah, exactly as Sheryl says. Very soon the holy sword will be on my side. In that case, its coming. Ill be able to go against that Masatsugu bastard a bit more! Naturally, its for the world. The usurper Masatsugu will be removed from the world and then Ill sit on the throne as Hero King! With that the world will be released from fear and with me on the throne, then the world will enjoy peace for the first time. Ill become a true hero passed down to history very soon! Kuhahahahahahahahahaha! Bringing peace to the world sounds pleasant so I laugh loudly. But Youre as stupid as ever. Miyamoto-kun. No, right now youre just a traitor and a criminal. Ha? A voice filled with rudeness unbecoming of a hero resounded in the interior of the castle. Its hard to catch the heroic me spitting out such a voice even in your imagination. Thats why, its inevitable for me to do it now. But, when I looked at the person who spoke to me,I let out a surprised voice again. Wha!? I did so because they were once my classmate. And when I looked more I saw Ishijima, Sakai, Yoshihara and the prodigy Fukano the 4 people who shouldve been my underlings. Chapter 100: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) The futility of victory and the righteous heart. Chapter 100: (Hero Miyamotos volume) The futility of victory and the righteous?heart. Translator: Mr.Nobody Whaaaaaaat the hell!? I screamed at having my eyeballs torn. Its only natural. Something unbelievable has happened right in front of me! To me. To this hero among heros, this hero-sama! I was pusheeeeed back!? Fufufufufufu, hahahahahahaha! Whats so funny, trash I cannot help but laugh at this waste before me. Guhaaaa! I got pushed back and flown away by Ishijima. Shit, why! Why, does this me have to be pushed back and done unsightly like this!? Thats right, you used a trick! You bastard, thats cowardly! What kind of trick did you use!? I immediately saw through his cowardly acts. Thats right! It cant be anything else! Theres no way for me to lose! I havent lost even now in real ability! I always win! This Miyamoto Raizu-sama is invincibile! The only time my back was shown back is when the opponent is playing cowardly. For example I always fight bravely alone while the enemy gathers in many numbers and comes attacking cowardly in a group! Or when they sell their soul to a Evil God posing as a suspicious Good God and then using that power! Or the time when Im urged to surrender when my lovable people and classmates are brainwashed! Im a man of justice. The essence of ethics! In other words Gentleman Hero Miyamoto Raizu! But I have a weakness! A weakness of justice! I would never raise fists against women and children! I would always protect my friends! The leniency to forgive anyone that converts! The only time Im defeated is when they cowardly stab my weakness as a hero! But, regardless of whether Im defeated, I still stand! Whatsoever, Im engaged in a life or death battle with guidance of the holy sword! And even now Im moving forward to capture that shiny future! Whys that? Because I decided so! Im practically undefeated! I didnt lose! I was just thrown a bit off my guard! Fuhahahahaaahaha! You loser dog! That sounded like a loser dog! Fine then! Idiots like you can never be cured! The ones wholl succeed forward will be us however the one being thrown away is you! I have given orders to Sheryl without saying anything since theyve appeared. But, Ishijima continued laughing. As I expected youre an idiot! How much of an idiot can you be!? I see through what youre thinking about! Did you intend to hide yourself? Did you think that youll catch me by surprise!? You idiooooooooot! I can read you! Sheryl who was supposed to strike him from behind was blown away by Ishijimas merciless attack! But Hahahahahahahah! You showed an opening! Ishijimaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! My loud laughter echoed in the castle. Tch, this guy was a decoy! But, its not time for me to raise my voice in surprise Miyamoto you Ishijima showed a surprised expression. Kukukuku Thats right. I wanted to see that face. That face wrapped in despair. The pale face of the man who was making a fool of me! You are a coward. Haa~? The one played unfair was you earlier. I dont what you used but thanks to it you won against me. However, youve hurt my friend too. I wont forgive you. You Ishijimas face was bright red. While holding a female hostage, what kind of grandiose things are you saying!? And his scream echoed. Thats right, I held a knife in my hand. And the edge of the knife was being pointed at Fukanos neck. It was my strategic win with taking advantage of that one moment. Instinctively I roared my war cry of victory. As I knew, Im a genius! A professional of battle! The worlds most excellent man! A heroic-like roar was echoing in the surroundings. Know some shame you animal. Youre not an ogre nor a demon. And yet youre inferior to them, you animal! Stop it, Fukano! Dont stimulate him! Hes an opponent whos really unpredictable! Aah, Ishijima-kun Im really sorry. I did not think that hes scum who would take women and children as hostages. However, I shouldve foresaw it Who wouldve expected that the surprise attack was a decoy so that he can take a woman as hostage! Hes a whole different dimension of evil to us! Shut up! I violently pulled Fukanos long hair. Kyaaa! Stop it! Dont use violence against Fukano! Shut up! Dont dodge it! Along with me saying that I fired a magical bullet towards Ishijima. It was gradually approaching him. But, hes not able to avoid it. Because Ive Fukano as hostage. No, Ive the spoils of war from my victory in my hands! Ugeee! Kukukuku, does it hurt? Hey, does it hurt? Hmph. It didnt hurt much. Aaahn? I stroked one of my eyebrows. In my opponents behaviour towards this great hero Miyamoto-Raizu wholl be a king in the future there are points that can be excluded but there is only one which cannot be overlooked. Aaahn? What happened. I know certainly that you guys have received skills when you got transferred to this world. But it shouldnt have been to the level where you can endure an attack from this great hero Miyamoto-Raizu. I was glaring at him suspiciously. Tch, its like that. We didnt come here by chance. We heard from a certain source that you would be here. Haaa? Certain source, he said? I once again frown in doubt. Its only natural. Because, Theres nobody who knows I am here. thats how it is. Besides. Are you trying to say that the power youve received is also from him? Thats how it is. Stop screwing around! Dogon! Ishijima screamed at my attack. Its useless to be concerned of his agonizing cries. I have more important things to do. The being who gave extraordinary power to this small fry Ishijima. That kind of beings arent commonplace. For example there are beings who rule the world such as Evil God and Good. No, they wouldnt do that. But, thats right. For example, theres the Demon King and Devil King, and it wouldnt be strange if they could be a match for the Gods. However, thats why its a riddle. So where could the Gods or Demon King be? At that time Isnt that right? Its strange, isnt it? Miyamoto Raizu-sama ? A voice reached my ears, it was bright but somewhere in it I could sense malice. Chapter 101: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Ancient family and the Evil God. Chapter 101: (Hero Miyamotos volume) Ancient family and the Evil?God. Translator: Mr.Nobody You bastard! Did you not drop by Ishijimas attack? Oh my, non. It wouldnt be good if we were done in by an attack of that degree. You should know that we who are descendants of the oldest desire are not fragile. Haa? Old what? Sigh no matter. Dont care about it, rather care about this. Listen to the sounds! What? Sounds? Although I was fed up I started to listen carefully. I could hear faint tearing sounds in the distance. Even if I say they were tearing sounds it was more like terrifying sounds made from something tearing the space. Haa, whats those sounds? Good grief. I wonder what it could be! At any rate it was only once! I was able to obtain this much negative energy from that one battle! Its not like I discarded my keen eyes. It could be that? He was looking here suggestively while spouting some incomprehensible things. This could be from this ones talent! He was behaving like I was an idiot. I have no idea what hes saying. But! Me being a mass of talent is obvious! Theres no need to confirm it even now! While looking upwards I talked. Sheryl had a faint smile. Thats so. Theres no other drug. I planned to collect negative energy for years or centuries. The key that unlocks this sealed castle is the special magical power which is born from residue magical power of hateful people clashing against each other with magic. Thats why you people were invited here to fight. There were a lot of zombies on the trip, right? They were there for that residue. Fufufu, this time was also just a part of the plan. However, you guys, just with one Sheryl was filled with emotion. Just one fight! Just one mere fight filled it full. Look at it, the sealed castle is! The castle is chock full with negative energy! Are you guys just humans? I really cant believe it. Youre much, much better than average demons and devils. Youve released a lot of negative energy! This negativity isnt anymore just at the level of humans. This is already to youre the key. Youre the cursed key to unlock this sealed castle, the sealed Devil King! The story is too long! Say it in a way I can understand it! This idiot Sheryl! I roared angrily. When I did so Sheryl began cackling in mania. Hhahahahahahahahaha, excuse me! Great Hero Raizu-sama! In that case see it with your eyes! Were family of Scylla the king who didnt not obey neither the Good God or Evil God. Revival of the Devil King Amon! The second coming of the old god!!!!!!! Dokoooooooooooooooooooooooooon! Together with his voice a loud thundering sound reached my ears. At the same time a large magical power flew by. The violent magical power produced from inside of the castle was a mass of devastating energy that was uprooting everything in its path. Gyaaaaaaaaaa! I couldnt even move to the unbelievable power and I was just simply blown away. Together with the castles rubble we flew in a parabola and my body got smashed against the surrounding trees. The vigorous force which was shaving the earth wasnt stopping and made my body arch backwards and it flew countless trees. And then my body finally stopped at a place that looked like a cliff. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, it hurts. I began sobbing uncontrollably. Why do I have to suffer like this despite the fact that I havent done anything wrong. Damn it! My whole body hurts! What in the world happened! While being confused I started to cry. Amon? Scyllas family? Old King? So hes the Devil King! Who cares about that! It doesnt matteeeeeeeer! Theyve made this hero of heroes Miyamoto Raizu-sama suffer like this! I wont forgive them. Ill never forgive them! While controlled by hatred I looked at the places where it hurts. First comes confirming my situation. As expected of me, Im calm-headed. Im calm, cool and collected. No matter the situation, first is always understanding the current situation. That to say is my way of things as hero. There was a large and red muddy pool on the ground. Hahii? From my mouth a strange voice leaked. Blood was coming from my whole body and my left foot was twisted in a strange direction. My organs were sticking out a bit. Higyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I screamed loudly! It hurts! It hurts! Im crying. Why! Why do I have to suffer like this! I only want to simply take the holy sword and take revenge on Masatsugu! I only want to live in happiness by being served by the ignorant people, controlling the country and being served by women and yet! The heroic me shouldve those qualifications! And yet, why did this have to happen! Kufufufufufu, kufufufufu! A suspicious laughing voice came from the sky. Theres no point in asking. Sheryl! Fufufu. I want you to call me as princess of Scylla. But, were both in a relationship. Rather, I would like for us to continue without honorifics, evil person Miyamoto Raizu-sama. The person wholl humanity to ruin. That form is!? Aah, this? You can say this is my true form. I said I was succubus earlier, right? That was a lie. Actually Im a cute monster snake with 6 heads. How about it, wouldnt you want to crawl in the hole again with this snake? Hiiiiiiiiiiiii! My trauma awakened and I desperately tried to escape by dragging my body. Nyahahahahaha~ Where will you go? Oops, thats right. If you escape right now then the Devil King Amon will scorch the continent by starting with the surrounding villages. Because the magical power for the seal is filled up. Your friend Ishijima or what not fainted earlier so I picked him up. Here you go. The four people who were wounded and fainted came upon me before I tried to escape. Its easily understandable that if I leave them alone theyll die. Their wounds were that bad. I averted my eyes like I couldnt see them. But, before me there was a terrifying shadow. The body was huge enough to pierce the sky. A face like a monkey and hairy limbs. Two opposite pair of wings grew and a mouth big enough to tear things. Bright eyes that glared the world and from its mouth a eerily hissing sounds were leaking out. Aaaaaaaaaaa! Fufufufu, do you understand? Before I knew next to me standing was Sheryl. Noo, a scary Scylla monster was whispering next to my ears. That is Amon-sama. Were family of the King. The only pillar of the Evil Gods. What will you do now, Hero-sama. Naturally, its already decided, right? The actions that the hero should do are decided. Like answering to that voice I nodded. Why would I know something like the fate of the world! Besides, these people arent something like friends to me! I dont know them! I havent done anything wrong! Everything was done by these guys! Im the victim! If youre to kill somebody kill theeeeeeeem! I began running like I was escaping from Sheryl while yelling. Mumu, as expected. At the end you sacrifice your friends. Well, we dont care about it anyway. Our dearest wish has come true. Wherever you go youll be on top of our hand. Youll look helplessly at the worlds destruction. Theres no opponent for us whove become the King. I heard that voice. Naturally, I wont stop them. Because, its not my fault. Ive done nothing wrong. In that case theres no need for me to take responsibility. Wholeheartedly I ran. Fortunately, he wasnt chasing. Hehehehe. Im saved. My smile leaked out from knowing my life is saved. And then. At the time I looked sideways. Fumufumu, is it the Devil King? The Evil God appeared. Chapter 102: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) The Evil God’s descent and the chosen hero Miyamoto. Chapter 102: (Hero Miyamotos volume) The Evil Gods descent and the chosen hero?Miyamoto. Translator: Mr.Nobody Ja, ja, ja, ja Snake? Apologize? (TN: = snake its read hebi/ja while x is the same, so shes trying to figure out what hes saying, а is read jashin and is what he was trying to say.). Evil God! Evil God Ruiqui! You bastard! Why are you here in this place? I raised my voice bravely even when surprised. Evil God! Evil God Ruiqui. Ruiqui is the ringleader and she was inviting me with sweet talk to help her with destruction of this world! But, naturally I did not accept her invitation. I pretended like I accepted that invitation and used her power for myself! It was necessary because the horrible Masatsugu who was making me bow my head was worse than the Evil God and I needed it for world conquest as well. Naturally for the sake of peace! This world began falling in despair at the hands of King Masatsugus hands. Its also obvious that nobody was talking about it! This world has begun to rot! Its Masatsugus fault! Its that bastards fault! Thats why I used the power of the Evil God who shouldve been my enemy and return my classmates who I called classmates from being controlled! I have a purpose! They accepted his cajolery! But, I was surprised once again at Masatsugus craftiness. His cruelty! I couldnt believe that he was sending his classmates to the battlefield which can be said it was certain death! My good will was being attacked by them standing on the front! The soldiers! My classmates, friends and the citizens! By building a human shield he had taken my goodwill as a hostage! He was unethical to where even the Evil God was surprised! He was doing that easily like he was breathing, perhaps hes already not a human! Thats why feeling righteous indignation I tried to remove the hideous King Masatsugu since I had proper legitimacy! Borrowing the power of the Evil God is a justifiable reason! I didnt betray like Ishijima and the others did. I didnt act on my own desires! Not even once! Its zero! I stand here now as this worlds last bastion of peace! Miyamoto-kun, are you alright? Your inner thoughts are leaking out since earlier Why are you listening to my hearts screams!? She had long black hair and unworldly beautiful face. Her black eyes were like bottomless caves leading to hell. If you watch her for too long youll go stark mad. Shes not a human being. Shes a god. Shes a god which marks the end of the world when the world is nearing its end. Evil God Ruiqui. That goddess had a too serious expression. Mu. I didnt do it because I wanted. You yourself spoke your hearts screams loudly. Being told like that is discomforting. Like in a furious mood she put her hands on her waist. She looked like the school president. But, thats not actually a good thing! The moment Ruiqui knit her eyebrows the surrounding plants began to wither. The atmosphere felt heavy and had suffocating feeling. The atmosphere was rotting! That alone itself was poison for humans! Death for humans! End of all things! Her evil influence scatters death to all life! That is Evil God Ruiqui! Im told that Im cruel. Ruiqui frowned like she was sad. Like I know about it, Idiot! Leaving that aside, why are you here! Im escaping from the No, right now I am strategically withdrawing! Ive no time to look after you! Shes scary. But, shes like a pathogen so if you dont contract it you wont get harmed. As far as I am concerned the Devil King Amon and Scyllas descendant Sheryl are more of a threat to me. My life is this worlds hope. If I die here then its loss of the world! The end of hope is the beginning of despair! Thats why I have to definitely escape from here! If I dont do so then I who risked my life will trample the feelings of my underlings Ishijima and the other who escaped! Aah, if I look at it the more its Amon. Hes not an opponent I cant take on. He got involved in my battle with Ortiz-san so he got sealed due to being a hindrance. When was his seal undone? What? My actions stopped precisely. The scale in my head was shaking left and right. As is it now, isnt the chance of escaping low? Such an insight passed through my mind from my instincts, like message from God or visualization of the future! Theres nothing else! At any rate because I was caught off guard I had sustained several injuries. To somehow rebuild my condition I am in the middle of strategic withdrawal. Naturally, Im not running away. Im not doing something like running away. I also havent lost either. Its not this time too. The surprise attack of my cowardly enemy did too much, so somehow I continued living and am in the middle of doing heroic actions. Theres no mistaking to think that my friends Ishijima and others who parted would also want me to continue living. I have to take responsibility for their feelings. How much good would I need to be to these guys freely? Im different from the carefree Masatsugu! I have responsibility to bear! The fate of the world!!!!!! Thats why I do this! Right now Im reluctantly withdrawing strategically because I have a heavy responsibility like carrying the fate of the world. I didnt want to escape but the world was telling me to do it. But, its a different story if you see me as the hero and the Evil Goddess appeared which lends her aid. Isnt it fine to let her fight? A sudden idea passed through my brain. She did say it just now. That Amon was a small fry. That terrifying monkey, no terrifying ogre, and then height that reaches the clouds, that surge of terrifying magical power. The monster who had all that No, she said it was Small fry who even Masatsugu aggressively would run away. Then the story is simple. Theres no need for me to lend my aid. I should preserve my power for taking back the worlds peace! Its not for something to use at any moment. How much would I need to fight freely with them. But, right now I have no such freedom. Aah, why am I hero such extents But, thats Miyamoto-kun. It should be the same as you? An evil being. Youre the first human being to be a terminal body of this Evil God Ruiqui. If I compare your wickedness its almost the same to the Devil King. Im an intolerant God who hasnt destroyed the world more than 4 times but I think you shouldve been a twisted human? Haaa? I raised my voice at the Evil Gods sudden words. Chapter 103: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume.) Resurrection and Hero Miyamoto. Chapter 103: (Hero Miyamotos volume.) Resurrection and Hero?Miyamoto. Translator: Mr.Nobody What kind of nonsense are you spouting!? I shouted angrily. Its understandable. She was making me look like I was an evil doer. Its obvious that I do not even have a single evil trait! Im a hero! Great Hero Miyamoto Raizu-sama! Im an ally of justice wholl never fall to way of evil like you said! I said that to her and Ruiqui had a vacant expression. Aah. Yeah, is that so? You might be right. At any rate, Its important for me to urge you to be proactive. I dont need to necessarily say it but its part of my duty. Yeah, theres no mistake that youre a hero. Theres no mistake for you to call yourself a hero, thats why What are you mumbling around! The Evil God coughed to clear the rudeness. It would be fine if you forget my earlier words. The hero being interested in tedious talk is not needed. Ive said it just simply. Miyamoto Raizu-kun, youre a mass of talent. In this world youre also one of the people great potential. Im talented!? I have ability!? Thats correct. Youre a mass of talent. This Evil God guarantees it. Theres no other human being in this world who can reach your level (Evilness). (TN: in the brackets its her inner voice.) Im a mass of talent! As I thought, I was a prodigy! So I didnt lose to somebody like Masatsugu? Ehm, yes thats right. Is that really true! I wanted a clear answer from the Evil God. (Well, he couldnt accept my power due to attritube difference but in a certain sense hes the only existence who has received power from the Evil God, in a certain sense.) Thats right. Its as I imagineeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed! I yelled out in happiness. Its reasonable! Its an obvious conclusion! It was an easily understandable answer! But, the ignorant people and my classmates werent able to understand even a bit! Besides! It was true! I was worried for a bit. Really, really, really, to think this me. This me is the incarnation of heroes. Truly unexpected! Like this me could inferior to that bastard Naomi Masatsugu! But! That was decided just now! The god said so! The evil god guarantees it! I am more superior! I win against him! Im an existence thatll rule the world! Im more suitable to be a king than anybody else! Then! Then, then! There was no reason for me to run awayyyyyyyyy! Youre too louuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuud! When I raised a victorious shout the Scylla Sheryl came flying down from the sky. If youre going to run away then do it already! We are very busy with rallying the rest of the family so that we can start the world conquest! How about you help me as a slave Who could that person be? Sheryl tilted his head. The black-haired person bowed her head. Good day to you. Im Ruiqui the first god. Nice to meet you. Hahahahahaaha, shes saying some funny jokes. Is what I want to say, but shes her actually, isnt she? I came to see who was being noisy, but to actually find the Evil God who shouldve been in the burial chamber! She has split herself though! Whats this nightmare! Why are you here! Did you come to seal Amon again? Sheryl takes distance and readies himself. But, Ruiqui this time just titled her head. Why do I have to fight? Theres already a hero here. It was always humans that killed gods. Eeeh? Raizu-sama will? He wet himself at the shock wave from Amons revival. Thats not possible. Never, never. He burst laughing. The moment I opened my mouth to calmly refute it. Whats this rural God going on about? Miyamoto-kun is that, you know? Hes talented enough to be my terminal body. No matter how much you try, the likes of Amon shouldnt be able to beat Miyamoto. I dont even need to mention the overfamiliar name of a snake monster which is personification of earth spirits residing in the ground. Gigee. The moment the evil god spoke about my talent is when Sheryl made a sound like he was choking. His eyes became bloodshot and he was waving his hands in the air. He was drooling from his mouth and his lower body was wriggling and the snakes on his head fell to the ground. Help me Thats no problem, but its not me that you should be asking for forgiveness. Everything was done by the hero Miyamoto Raizu-sama. By me!? I dont have memories of that. Well, youve just forgotten how to use the power. In the first place you shouldnt have been defeated by this Ultra advanced class monster. You have power to that extent. Naturally, but is it truly like that? Thats right, it is so. Because think about it. Rather, I can say that Im a very excellent God. I roughly control the world that terminal the point is youre somebody that received my power. My power being in a human that in itself is unbelievable if you think about it a little. I do want to dissect you and study you but I wont do that. Because youre a human from a different so itll become a war. Well, thats that, this is this. Now, what will you do to this monster named Sheryl. Are you going to boil him? As if Ill do that! I shouted back at her. Its a story that can be understood that I have talent from the beginning! Its boring asking what to do now! That Sheryl bastard disobeyed me! Thats why hes sentenced to death! Gueeeen Pleashe shave me It hurts, hurts. I leaked out a smile of joy. But, theres no time to worry about him now. Besides theres that. Hihihihihi, my joyment is reduced since he died quickly. That Amon guy, is he a Devil? Devil King? I dont understand that well but Ill carefully torment that huge monster to death. As expected of you The evil god distanced herself a bit Now, now. You should recover the power you had forgotten. Its common actually. Youve forgotten techniques to what you shouldve been used to. The great person should do better. I see. Then. How do I get my power back. What should it be done to be returned to this great me? The evil god smiled to my shouting. Naturally, this. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I screamed. Its a really sharp pain. A really bad action! Again, my hatred from being betrayed Gefuuu. Ruiqui, you bastard, are you betraying me What are you mumbling. Such rudeness. Im not Ortiz-san. Ruiqui knit her eyebrows in satisfaction as she easily pierced my heart. As I thought this idiot wont be cured if he wont die at least once. Dont worry youll immediately come back. Its simply just one-time death. Its not difficult. I dont wannaaaaaaaaaaaaa! *Riip* She pulled my heart out. Blackness. Crimson. A lot of colours. Memory. My consciousness flew away to the bottom like there was sediment inside me. Now, like this the pile increased by one more. I heard such a voice. Chapter 104: Awakening. The Birth of a new King. Chapter 104: Awakening. The Birth of a new?King. Translator: Mr.Nobody Gyeeeeeeeeeeee! Im screaming. Theres a pain in my chest! The sharp pain pierced my mind! More than that the me whos a hero once again was betrayed by the world! The Evil God opposed me! Guoooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! You wont be forgiveeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeen. I will not forgive youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Aaaaaaaaaa, Ruiquiiiiiiiiiiiii! Youve returned back fast. It happened as I expected it to. Ruiquiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. Ahm? I noticed it. My pain was slowly going away. But, I also noticed the opposite. I have pain. I have pain! Pain is proof of being alive! Me why? You have my sorry for the drastic measure I took. Aaah, aha, thats right! You, bastard! You pierced my heart and killed me! I wont forgive you But, it was for your power to return. Because it was the best way was to reset you. The Evil God said some incomprehensible things with a smile. I think that she has hit me with all of her strength. But, I left that aside and I noticed that my power was gushing forth like a spring. Power My power! Yeah. The power. I Mine! My true power has awakened! Wait, this is recovering the power from my first awakening! Thats right. Its not bad to be optimistic. Like that people move forward step by step. To improve sometimes some perseverance needs to be applied as well. Its exactly as you said. I stimulated your budding power a bit. I just gave you a small push. That (wickedness) power, ability is none other than yours alone! Theres no need even to ask! Its an understandable thing! That I am the strongest! I am, I! Im more greater than Masatsugu! This feeling Ive touched the worlds truth! Its only reasonable to shout by instinct! Eehm, Miyamoto-kun, can I talk? Is it fine? She coughed to clear her throat. Its okay if you test it out a bit. Rather, practice before the actual match is important. Because the power youll release during the match will be 70% at the time of practice. I nodded to her words which looked gloomy with her serious expression. I feel that my power is springing out. A holy aura that represents justice. A power that cant be used by anybody except myself. Just like in legends a power that cant be used by anybody except for the guardian of humanity like me. Ive deep belief that my power is gushing out. But, anyway. My worth as a human is the equivalent to 1 trillion humans, right. Im a man of that caliber. Thats why even a God wouldnt be forgiven if mankind parted with its most prized treasure. Ehm, thats so. However, suddenly going against that monster will not go easy as I want even if I am a hero whos convinced of certain victory. Its not that hes scary. Definitely its not because of that. This training is with that kind of meaning. I analyzed the situation calmly. Ruiqui agreed and said nothing. All right, first is releasing the power! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The overflowing power was released outside. I can understand that its a really terrifying magical power just by releasing it. Its a visualized wave of magical power! Its a proof of heros! Its my proof as a hero above all! Hero! Hero! To think that it felt this good being greater than anybody else! Hihihihihihiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I was laughing happily. Despite being my terminal body its still magnificent. Well, well, this is excellent. Onee-san is also surprised. Sheryls body is roasted and Ruiqui had an expression like she was impressed. Look at it, Sheryl-san. Just like this, him releasing the power makes my shiny skin rot, the surrounding trees wither, and the air which shouldve been pure is being dirtied. This place is a proof of his wickedness as its being changed to hell by him! I havent heard that such a thing could be possible! This should be impossible unless a real god has manifested! Good grief. You still havent lived 1 hundred million years and yet how thickhead you are. You wont believe in the miracle that happened in front of your eyes. Good grief. I still havent lived for 10 thousand years! Im not that old. Besides, Im going to die soon it seems. Just my life, save it! Ive no taste for futile negotiations but I do like to keep lives. *Slaps* and Ruiqui took out a talisman with Invincible word written on it in calligraphic font. Im saved Besides. Ruiqui muttered. At any rate the match will end instantly. The awakened Miyamoto has already passed over the limit of terminal body of the Evil God. A pillar of evil and a king wholl rule the world in darkness. Like a true devil king. Amon who is accompanied at best with hundreds of millions of monsters is no match for him. While smiling the Evil was congratulating the birth of a new King. Chapter 105:(Hero Miyamoto’s volume) The enemy is going to die although he hasn’t done anything. Chapter 105:(Hero Miyamotos volume) The enemy is going to die although he hasnt done?anything. Translator: Mr.Nobody Kikikihihihihi! Dieeee! This is too strong! This is my power! This is true power! You worthless weaklings, take a taste of Miyamoto Raizu-samas power! Overflowing power! Talent! Razor sharp wit! Potentiaaaaaaal! I raised a voice of conviction that I am the chosen one. Naturally, its not like Im savoring the taste of supremacy. Things like this power are inconsequential to me. Its just thats its excellent. My reason for happiness to the end is I will guide this world to peace! Thats crystal clear!!!!! First will be making a blood festival out of idiots. Prostate and lick my shoes! Them thinking is by itself an insult! Death penalty for the ones who disobey! I dont need traitors in the utopia which I am aiming for! King Miyamoto! Noo, Ive already passed over the qualities for a King! The king of the world! Great Emperor! Perhaps, God! This Miyamotos rule will be of control and order. Theres no value in living of those who wont follow the grace of God! Thats equal to death penalty! Its reasonable to give them death penalty! And then, Ill level this world equally and bring peace and then Ill bring order as much as I want! Thats right. Theres the dessert at the end! The conclusion of the peace is Naomi Masatsugu! Naomi Masatsuguuuuuuuuuu! That man, Ill kill hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiim! Ehm, Evil God-sama. Ruiqui-sama? Isnt Raizu-chi acting a bit strange? No, I think his energy was high from the start, but. Isnt he going to drool and smile while crying like a little child at this rate? Yeeah, thats right. I put a bit too much strength in the when I was doing his acupuncture points. Uhen. As I thought so it was the Evil God-samas fault! Aah, youre really vicious. Like this guy you get into the gaps of human heart and instead of giving them power you take away their reasoning and make them a monster and then lead them to the worlds destruction! This Evil God! Aah, no, non. The Evil God shakes her head with blank expression. Youre wrong, how rude. What do you see me as? I have no such cowardly tactics. Im not the good god. Acupuncture points, I said. Just points. Since hes a offworlder hes usage of magical power is still behind. So just like that I just gave him a slight push. Ive done nothing more than that. Ive not given magical power either. Seriously? Yes, exactly. Even his mania is just one of the many things gifted by his magical power. Him being crazy is just one of his talents. Its something one has to have to be a pillar of god. Im not lying. In other words? Um. His magic power which shaves off life, rots the surroundings, pollutes and decays is his talent. Basically, the frenzy, madness and insults done to the Gods were his hidden powers. Aaah, how pleasant, refreshing Oops, wrong, how terrifying waves of power. Onee-san is smiling gently. Amashing. What are you guys mumbling about since earlier I shouted at the two people murmuring next to me. Despite me whos named a hero is trying to realize worlds power by exercising his heroic power, I am not being noticed? Ehm, aah, yeah. Im looking at you. The evil god is looking at her with her cloudy eyes. Eeh, Miyamoto-kun I was an obstacle in the way to defeat the emperor. Well, this time it was unreasonable. Ill have to wait for favourable winds. For the time being, I wont be killed. Both of them smiled with support for me. Kukuku, be relieved. Theres no way me who will be a king is going to lose! Lets gooooooooo! I rushed at Amon vigorously. Well, reality is like that. I felt like there was a murmur from behind but it didnt reach my ears as I was assaulting Amon. Dont stand before meeeeeeee! Huge size that pierces the sky! Amon! God! King of the spirits residing in the ground! But! Against me youre a weakling! Theres nobody who can go against me! Even Masatsugu is a weakling! Dokoooooooooon! ? DDDDDD? DDDDDD? Amon is screaming in the god language. He screamed from having his left arm sliced off. Words of curses! A flute singing curses. Normally speaking the scream alone wouldve exploded brains of humans. But Im not small vessel something like human beings! God! Im God! The Devil King! Basically, Im the worlds most greatest persoooooon! That is why! Your head is too taaall! Dont look down on me!!!!! Prostrate yourself and apologize! !?!?!? Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii I shouted at him! This is a reward for those who show no etiquette before God! I easily destroyed his lower body with magical power! Zuzuzuzuun. His upper body crashed among the trees. Scum! How about it, did you reflect on it!? This fake god! I am the true God! Its a huge insult looking down on me! Insult, blasphemy, insuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuult! Youre sentenced to deaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaath! I laughed on top of Amons head. A war cry of victory. Amon was looking at me with hatred. He was staring fiercely. Theres more cursing, jealousy, envy of my strength from earlier. His eyes feel like that. Hahahahahahahahaha! I spit him. !? Giiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Weakling! Weakling! This weakling! Since Im tolerant Ill forgive him. This trash! This bastard crawling on the ground! This monkeyyyyyyyyy! At best youre just a monkey so whyre you acting so prouuuuuuuuud!? The battle of men as equals continued divinely and magnificently. Chapter 106: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Hero’s mercy. Tears, and then forgivance and compromise. Chapter 106: (Hero Miyamotos volume) Heros mercy. Tears, and then forgivance and?compromise. Translator: Mr.Nobody Uraaaaaaaaaaaa! Giiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? I critically hit the false god Amon and his ear flew off. An appropriate retribution! A fitting end for monsters who think something along the lines like destroying the world! More than that! He made even this Miyamoto Raizu feel a bit threateneeeeeeeed! I will definitely not forgive youuuuuuu! This weaaaaaaaakling! Heart that loves justice! Heroism that wants to protect the world! Ambition to never lose to anybody! A heroooooooooo! Great herooooooo! To think that! To me whos worthy to be a god! To have embarrassed meeeeeeeeeee! Ill never, never, never, never, never, never forgive yoooooou! Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Youll never be forgiven! This weakling! Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! His right eye was gouged out by my blow of justice! He is crying tears of blood! But he wont be forgiven! Theres nothing like hatred! Thinking about it hes a pitiful fellow. Seething in wickedness! An evil fellow born in evilness! Hes just that. It wouldve been good if he had followed a path of justice like mine! But, out of all the things he dared to stay in my path! The chance of forgiving those who try to destroy the world, violate women, departing kids or stealing something is non-existent! But! At least Im not bad! I alone am loved by the gods and sought after by the world! Basically Im a sanctuary! A treasure of the world that needs to be protected! Its a legend that I was decided to be a hero from the start! Despite that, this bastard! Die while apologizing for the crimes youve committed! Gihiiiiiiiiiiiiii! His face is being smashed! Its ugly! Too ugly! Geheheheheeh! Me losing to this kind of ugly monster has never happened! This hero has never lost! Its obvious! It was a snare just to catch him off guard! You slipped off, monkey bastard. Giiiii In his left eye I could see that he was holding hatred and a bit of fear towards the strong me. Guhihihihihi. Not allowed. !? Oaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? I jumped vigorously and smashed his left eye! Aaah. Crushing evil feels so good. A sweet feeling comes when Im saving the world. Fuhehehe. Fuehehehehehehheeh. To throw you off guard I just pretended having wounds and being flown away last time. And like that youve slipped up. Aah, thats right. Ive calculated everything up to this point since from the very start. Ive pretended having wounds so hell slip up. And then Ive set up the proper conditions to fully take advantage of it. Truly like a hero. Isnt this like the story where Prince Yamatotakeru takes down the eight headed serpent? Heroic! Godlike! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! (TN: What raffled your jimmies today, Miyo-boy?) Guoooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Ngi!? Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Sharp pain ran through my body and I screamed out of pain. What!? What was I hit by!? I looked at my body. When I did so I saw his body hairs change to snakes one by one and bite my body! Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Come on, youre being too reckless! Miyamoto-kun! Your opponent is a god, after all! There are as many chances to retaliate as he would like! Scylla is a god but hes also a god of snakes! Faster theeeeese! But! Too cheeky! Retaliating against the strongest issssss! GRRRRRRRRRRRR Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut up! I spun around while bearing the pain. And tore off the snakes biting my body! Huuuuuurts, aaaaaaaaaah! The places where their fangs had bitten were bleeding! Damn it! Damn it! Why does this have to happen to me I wont forgive him This inferior creature! Oi, monkey bastard, taste death! I took distance from his face. Amon was moving his body so that he can revive his lower body in the distance between us. But, did you think that Ill allow you to have that time!? Do you think youll return alive! This monkey bastaaaaaaaaaard! Miyamoto-kun. There are no plans to destroy this land yet. This is a place thatll be returned to the dead, thats why hold your power a bit. Shuuuuuuuut up! Dont order me!!!!!! Sigh. This is bad. Minus 1 point. Now, Sheryl-san, lets take refuge, shall we? You said take refuge but is there a place we can run to? Youll get caught in his attack if youre slow. Everything in a radius of 100 kilometres will be turned into hell. Thats terrible! Truly terrible! Were covered in wounds! Weve still not achieved the revival of the Scylla tribe! Uwaaah! Must be rough to cry and smile. Ill jump a bit so hold on tight, please. Hah? Jump? Jump to where? Fuuun and both of their figures disappeared. Uooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Return to ashes! Dont leave even duuuuuuuuust! This imperfect world that has hurt me must vanish! The world will burn and turn into a garden just for me! Requiem?ZeroOaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I polished my sticky overflowing darkish power (probably a visualization of my righteous heart) and unleashed it in hope of burning the ground so after it Ill bring order and peace! Look at it, Sheryl-san. .. That can be called a work of evil. This is called scorching the ground. Life covering the earth is peeled, leaving nothing, neither despair or hope can be felt nor there is coldness or hotness just total oblivion. This is the collapse of the world. The start of the end. This is a dangerous fellow. I feel like it has been a long time since I saw a hateable fellow. A good lesson has been given. The Evil God said that and nodded with hm, hm. Theyve instantly moved away from the center of the explosion. Those who were able to do that were no longer just normal beings. But, the most horrifying thing was the Evil Gods face. She was smiling beautifully without a care in the world. The divine who smiles while looking at oblivion. This is Chapter 107: (Hero Miyamoto’s volume) Epilogue ~New Adventure~ Chapter 107: (Hero Miyamotos volume) Epilogue ~New?Adventure~ Translator: Mr.Nobody Nghiiiiiiiiiiiiii. My entire body huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurts! I was writhing in pain on top of the ground which had nothing and was scorched. Why is it like this! Why do I have to suffer like this! Ive defeated the great evil and made justice a reality. A Hero God! Humanitys Hope! Im a messenger of peace! So why does this me have to suffer such sharp pain!? Uoooooooooooooooooooooooon! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurts! Ooon! Youre too noisy~ Before I knew it Sheryl and Evil God who disappeared earlier were now next to me. Thats right! Theres that! Originally speaking it was their fault! Arent they the root of all evil? Something, do someeeeeething! Uoooooooooooooo! And I wanted to grab my opponents body and shake them. But, after defeating the great evil my body doesnt move as I want it to! I cant do anything but write in pain on the ground! Why! Why me whos a hero should suffer like this!? Uoooooooooooo! Do it quietly. Good grief. Your manners have deteriorated. Okay, be silent. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD! DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD? DDDDDDDDDDDDDDD? Sigh. The school president also has it rough. School president? Whats that? No, nothing. Now, what should be done. Evil God Ruiqui. The origin of all evil. The evil being that will ruin the world. She starts walking pretending that she doesnt see me. Nmuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Mumuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! (Heal my wouuuuuuunds)! I was yelling. Ehm, it seems hes trying to say something? Sigh. Hes going half-hearted against the Evil Gods silence. This new avatar-sama of evil. Then, will you help him? No, the answer is no! Unfortunately he can only reply back with several words! Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! I protested with yelling. It hurts! Huuuuuuuuurts! My head! My feet! My arms! My heaaaaaaaaart! My whole body huuuuuurts! So why am I not getting help yeeet!? This hero Miyamoto-samaaaaaaaa! You bastaaard! Didnt you come to help me! So why arent you helping me!? I scream while crying. But Eh? The evil god was confused. Eh? EH? Both of us said Eh at the same time. Dont joke. I am not joking, though? The evil god knit her eyebrows apologetically. I think Ive made you misunderstand something I am sorry. She bowed her head. I have chocolates to deliver to Masatsugu-sama. That is why Ive come out from the burial chamber. I have to properly convey my feelings! She said that and laughed Ehehe like a maiden in love. A smile of an Evil God. A strange behavior of the Evil God which leads the world to its ruin. But, what surprised me the most Masatsugu-sama you said? Eh, wait a bit. Ill get embarrassed. Ah, but, calling him Masatsugu-sama is a bit too formal. This will be our first meeting but weve communicated a lot. Ive decided from now to call him Masatsugu-kun ? My consciousness had been blown away. No, its like Ive been turned into a statue. The Evil God who recognized my talent is more than that! Guooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Masatsuguuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As I expected, I wont forgive you! Allright. Silence. DDDDDDDDDDDDDD! DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD? The Evil God was smiling and looking in the distance. It was an action like she was ignoring me! I was angry but the Evil God turned her back on me. And then she slowly began to float. Ufufufu, please wait for me, Masatsugu-kun. Im coming, and bringing this Evil Gods happy valentine! Ngaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! My scream broke her magic and echoed into the ground which has turned into a wasteland. But, she was already gone in the distance. I was left behind with wounds. I couldnt even move a millimeter. Hmm. This is troubling. We were left behind like this. N, what should we do? Self-preservation is also important but this is that. A meeting by chance that was preordained. Rather, when Amon-sama was defeated my family shouldve also changed the Emperor. Practically. The snake monster was looking worrisome here. Miyamoto Raizu-samas hole was really good. Would you entertain me again? Oops, please dont misunderstand. Naturally dont forget devotion too. Youre a man thats why theres nothing that you cant do. No, because youre man you know what to do. Right? Is that so? And Scylla was approaching here. Towards the immobile me. Stop it! Dont come near me! Ufufufu! You understand! Theres nothing to be bashful about. Now, now its an amorous adventure. Kufufufu, well spend a lovely night. N, n, no Noooooooooooooooooooooo! Only the scream of the hero could be heard loudly. Chapter 108: Masatsugu’s fate. Chapter 108: Masatsugus fate. Translator: Mr.Nobody We back to Masatsugu. This is amazing. As expected of you, King Masatsugu. One of the ministers said that. The other ministers also nodded in agreement to that. But Haa. I just sighed. All I did was improve the literacy rate. Its not much. I said that and shook my head. What are you saying! Even though youve made a large undertaking!? Noo, its to the point where I can say that it was the work of God!? The one who raised his voice now was Bebus the head minister. Hes an excellent man, so the management of the country under the previous incompetent King was established under hidden gems like him. There were incompetent ministers also but I fired them and reshuffled them. So Bebus was put on top of the bureaucracy. The man whos on top of the bureaucratic system has a drawback that shouts the first thing it comes on his mind. Sigh, even if he truly thinks that but shouting God close to my ear is nothing except annoyance. I dont know about Gods, but humans save other humans. The opposite is true too. Just like the previous King who ruined the country. Enough of this, isnt it about time for all of you to take care of your own country? The head minister Bebus had a surprised expression. Its as you say. He said that and bowed his head. Its exactly as Masatsugu has said since youre the one who cared for most of our national politics. Protecting the country, keeping the people healthy, managing peace these basics were not achieved. If King Masatsugu was here a bit earlier then this country wouldnt have gone so astray. I nodded to him. Naturally, thats right. But, if you ask for too much then the national politics wont even begin. I said that and shrugged my shoulders. I understand your feelings of wanting me here, but its the opposite. Right now me being here as a human being should be thought of as one in a million chance. I understand He nodded regretfully. Us wanting King Masatsugu to always be on the throne, it would be something like a childs tantrum. Miracles are always desired. Theres no such convenient story. In the first place if King Masatsugu always came then the peoples expressions and countrys form will also be different. Theres even more regret. I can understand his reasoning. But, Im only one person and relying on me will hinder their growth and being able to stand on their own feet. Are those people even living then? Thats why overdoing it is bad. For example if God helped humans, then humans wouldnt have walked on their own nor progress further. That applies to me as well. If a human being like me helps then theyll become dependent on me. Its a duty of the superiors that they have to avoid when they look at the balance of the world. Youre not able to be next to them when youre walking together. Because theres a big destiny in me. At the time of that conversation. Its terrible! The scout opened the door with a bang and vigorously entered the throne room. What is it! Youre in front of King Masatsugu! Bebuss angry roar came. Thats a poor move, Bebus. Theres a lot of things that you still need to study. No matter if youre top of the domestic affairs, you still have more to go. Looking at the soldiers expression it happened exactly as I thought it would. More importantly No, its okay. I stand up and say that like to stop him. But. Its okay. Theres no need to worry so much for etiquette like it would destroy the country. Im a king who prefers quality over formality. Thats also what you people recognize. I said that and Bebus once again bowed his head in deep admiration. Like this, I can train the country with every action. Sigh, its a difficult thing. Why does someone like me whos a high school student have to carry the kingdom. Then, what happened? While huffing the scout prostrated himself. The city near our national border has disappeared! According to the citizens who somehow had survived said that a too serious girl was just walking and the surroundings began rotting and with her breath the houses caught on fire. Its just like like You can say that it is totally like the world ending, isnt it? The scout had a surprised expression at my words. How were you able to understand! My King! And he yelled such. Now, I wonder how. I just. I stood up while pulling my cloak. I felt it. You felt it? Theres something? The scout and Bebus asked. They have expectant expressions for my next words of how I understood the mysterious situation. Sigh, the answer is obvious. Naturally, the fate of this world will soon be decided upon. Bebus, the scout and the rest of the people in the room had surprised expressions. Theyve noticed. Thats right, the people in front of them is not just a King. Im also a saviour whove come from a different world with the fate of the world in his hands. Well, its a natural thing though. I was thinking in the inside. While Im at protecting the orphanage the world will be saved as well. While thinking that I was preparing for a swift departure. This worlds fate no, the fate of the orphanage will be the focus of me competing. Chapter 109: King Masatsugu’s military expedition. Chapter 109: King Masatsugus military?expedition. Translator: Mr.Nobody I started preparing for a quick departure. What a touching scene this is. Its like the King Masatsugu will lead an expedition himself! The butler Sebas was exaggerating. Lucia, Elin, Shii, Silvy, Laara, Clarissa and Mira who were in the same room as us also nodded. Finally, Master himself will move. Perhaps, should I say that fate is moving? All of the surviving members of the Elf people will follow Masatsugu-sama with pleasure! The gods of the natural world will also become limbs of Masatsugu-san. The guild will also support the savior Naomi-sama. Naturally the demons have went past the long-standing relationship with humans and will help Masatsugu-dono! The dwarfs will also make all kinds of arms for Masatsugu. No, well make it as honor of the Dwarfs. Ill fight as Aruji-samas limbs. Theres no greater pleasure for a soldier other than that! And all of them said such things. All the races were snarling at each other until now and they are trying to gather to me. This is a historic, no, its an important event like a star. In short, its a legend. From now on, I will be at the center of the story that will be passed down to our descendants. Thats why, I accepted their wild enthusiasm with calm. I am fate itself. Naturally, I dont want that. I dont want to stand out, Im from race that can slowly read by themselves. I dont even have the slightest to be the center of the world nor interest in it. Good grief, If I could give it away to somebody then I would like to do that. Naturally, there are no such human beings. Since it has been passed to my place the world has not separated itself from me. The world would use all methods and invite me to the fate of the world. Sigh, this world. A troublesome existence. Savior-sama, are you considering tactics? No, Im just thinking that helping the world is troublesome. Dont say that. Theres nobody to save the world other than Naomi Masatsugu! Haha, dont fret. My bad. Of course its like that. Theres nobody other than me who can bear such a role. That is also the case. Silvy first blushed and, then she smiled like a flower. Now the reason all 7 of them are here is because they said that they couldnt be away from me even for an hour. I informed them it was only several weeks but they disliked it and cried. In that case, I said to resign from being a King and return immediately to being an orphanage director but this time the people from the castle cried to stop me. Right now, parting with me is something like the country being ruined? I want them to somehow preserve the national politics without me, but But, compared to the previous king I made the politics stable, risen up the economy and brought firm diplomatic relationships. I didnt do big things. I just did things that obviously shouldve been done. But, if the surrounding people speak Its difficult because we arent able to do naturally Such things were heard. Fuumu, is it like that? I dont understand it well as I thought. Well, with that being, they couldnt help but entreaty me so much. So I continued being a King while reluctant about it. But, the orphanage has priority. Compared to the boring work of a king the work of orphanage director is much more difficult and its worth doing. So, as a compromise plan weve made a room for the Lunar orphanage in the castle. In that room everyone is awake. Well, Silvy is not strictly an orphan and before I noticed she rolled herself here and with a bright smile said I wont separate myself from Naomi-sama. By the way, why do you all want to live in the castle? As I thought, are castles something to be yearned for? I feel like its something girls and princess would yearn for. But, they looked at me for a long time and Haa They took a sigh like they were troubled heavily. Good grief, what is wrong? While having a conversation we were preparing as well. Unexpected visitors appeared in our room. King Masatsugu! Why wont you bring us with you? They were my classmates with moistened faces from crying. Ezuka, Katsuragi, Yoshihara and most of my classmates were here. Their expressions were a mixture of anger, sadness and regret. You people! Do you know that is the kings room, you ruffians? The chief butler Sebas is enraged. But Sebas, its okay. But, King Masatsugu The king himself is going. And this military expedition will decide the fate of the world. Following me is basically the same as throwing themselves in legends. Theres no helping it, them idolizing me to the extent to follow. King Masatsugu. You have such farsighted designs. This Sebas is ashamed of his lack of foresight. As expected, King Masatsugu. He said that and looked at me with respect. Sigh, me saying the obvious thing is nothing noteworthy. But, right now thats irrelevant. I have to reply to my classmates. Oi, what happened to all of you suddenly? What or how doesnt matter! Ezuka said so. Thats right! Why are you refusing us from going with you? Katsuragi hastily let her self in. I dont care for it particularly! But why Yoshihara also said that while having tears in her eyes. Thats right, this times military expedition is only planned for me and the orphanage girls. That reason Im happy that you feel that way. I understand the feelings of wanting to go with me. King Masatsugu Then! But, Ill entrust the homefront to you guys. I said that sternly. Chapter 110: The request of classmates. Chapter 110: The request of?classmates. Translator: Mr.Nobody How can we make you let us go with you, King Masatsugu? Thats right, King Masatsugu! Please bring us as well! Well do anything! Me too, no, eeh, well do everything! Ezuka, Katsuragi and Yoshihara words were quivering with emotions. It seems they want to go together with me no matter what. No, perhaps they simply want to be next to me. But Fuu I chuckled. Laughing at us is cruel, King Masatsugu! We are being serious here Oi, dont misunderstand. I shook me head. Im not laughing at you guys. I said so and looked distantly. Then, why were you laughing? Katsuragi asked me. Fu, its simple. Because all of you have a big misunderstanding. What did we misunderstand! Yoshihara said. Sigh, thats obvious. It was decided on the point that I cannot count on you. EH? It was them 3 surprised first and then the rest of the classmates were as well. Oi, oi, you guys really cannot see yourselves. On the contrary they got surprised about it. Its only natural. You guys are my subordinates. With that youre also people for me to protect. Then, we are nothing but unreliable existences that have to be protected. No such thing. I slightly shrugged my shoulders. The people protecting me basically will have the privilege to be protected by me instead. People having qualifications to be protected by King Masatsugu Ezuka had her eyes dead-pan and stared at me. I nodded deeply. Thats right. Thats not given to anybody. My skill activates only to the people who I have seen as friends and have given them the privilege. Lucia, Elin and Shii nodded. If Master lends you a part of his power then theres nothing to fear anymore. Your increases a lot by just having Masatsugu-sama trusting you. You can understand it better like asking God to lend his power to you~ And they said that. Its like that. I nodded as well. My classmates heard that and they seemed to understand what I was trying to say. Is that so? We arent something like useless. Well properly be recognized by King Masatsugu and receive the privilege. Its like getting Gods grace. Basically, hes like God Yeah, King Masatsugu whos nothing less than a God telling us to stay in the back is That is an oracle It seems youve understood. Im relieved. My power is too strong and there are many that have acted rashly after witnessing my power. Miyamoto is a prime example for that. Thanks to my huge power he couldnt see anybody in directly and fell to the lowest point a human being can. If theres no awareness of the crime then it will be a lie. I shouldve expected people will reach out for that sort of mayhem once they saw my power. My great talent and powers makes other people go mad with jealousy. Thanks to my power that is equal to God and that it can save the world, bring peace, and make everyone smile it has made foolish humans fall to the point where theyre unsalvageable. But, these guys seems alright. They were respecting me and said they would do anything to be helpful to me and had eyes of justice. Sigh, Im not doing anything special. I just simply want to save the orphanage followed by the country and the world and like this right now Im the center of fate just like that. King Masatsugu, I understand. But, at least can you take this with you? This is? I saw the thing Ezuka was transferring to me and raised my brow. Its rare that I was surprised even a little. But, it is not unreasonable. Because that was Yes. The holy sword Nightingale that Miyamoto thought he stole. Good job on finding it. After Masatsugu has defeated Miyamoto I was running around the citys revival and found it by chance. It seems when he was defeated it fell from his hands. As I thought the holy sword has came back to me. I said it with a little bit of melancholy in it. Because I feel sorrow that I am still in the middle of fate. Naturally its not scary being in middle but I understood the responsibilities that would come and that I had the talent. But, just because I understand doesnt mean that Ill feel nothing. At any rate, I am the center of this world, basically Are you okay, Masatsugu-dono? Laara? The demon king Laara said that like she read my heart. Thats right. Masatsugu has a tendency to care too much. Clarissa? The dwarf girl also said that. The holy sword will blossom at the place where Aruji-dono is. Mira. The demon emperor told me. As everyone said they want to be with you Naomi-sama. You are the saviour but even if you werent one I would still want to be with you. For eternity. Silvy. The guilds girl said that. Fu, thats right. Sigh, why am I being worried about. I was thinking a lot about whether the girls would need to be involved in the fate circling around me but rather like this being close to me might be better. Basically, were together. I should hold on to this firm thought. Besides. I unintentionally chuckled. Master? Lucia was worried about me. From the very beginning I have misunderstood them. The girls themselves thought the same thing and told me to be with them. Being next to Master/ Masatsugu-sama/ Masatsugu-san/ Naomi-sama/ Masatsugu-dono/ Masatsugu/ Aruji-dono is the safest. Its needless for me to say anything. I shook my head at my own stupidity and then turned to Ezuka and my classmates. Thanks for bringing the holy sword. Its a military expedition that will settle the worlds fate. It holds a huge meaning for the holy sword to be returning to me. I said so and my classmates eyes were teary-eyed from being moved by me. All right, with this the final piece has been completed. I felt that and turned my mantle. Were departing. The battle which will decide the outcome of the world. We leave the world to you, King Masatsugu! Voices of prayer and wished echoed long in the castle. Chapter 111: Travelling with the girls. Chapter 111: Travelling with the?girls. Translator: Mr.Nobody Long live King Masatsugu! King Masatsugu please save the world! May the fortunes of war be with you, King Masatsugu! I was leaving the castle with cheering. Sigh, all Im doing is just saving the world. No, thats also wrong. I need to save the orphanage so coincidentally at it I need to save the world too. If I have to say it then its next after the orphanage. Though, its difficult to not expect me to do it as a savior. Me just being in this world can be called a miracle. Their feelings of trying to depend on me is something I cannot deny even if Im such an existence. Itll be a long journey from here. Yeah. Silvy replied so. She was moving the coach because the coachwoman was her. I ordered her to use the guild network through the continents to gather intelligence. Naturally, even if I say it was an order its what I proposed to her when she said to me that she herself wanted to be helpful with something. She was deeply moved by the proposal and started working immediately the next day. It seems her being helpful to me brings her the most happiness. The other day, I wanted to reward her but instead she was grateful and on top of it she was fidgeting for a long time and after that she asked me to caress her head which was very confusing. Perhaps, there were more things she wanted but the graceful Silvy didnt say them. Well, she was making a very entranced face after petting her head. The northern part of the Warms kingdom is gone. Its a rural area that cant really reach the eyes of the royal castle. Even if it is warms territory it is not managed properly and there are also monsters. To get there you need to pass through several nobles territories, the dark forest filled with monsters, the cursed lake and mountain Miche where dragons reside. Silvy explained it to me. It seems it is a month worth of travel. If we go through the other nobles territory then will they be the usual run of the mill strongholds? If someone other than Master was assigned this duty then they already wouldve been dead Thinking like that means that only Masatsugu-sama can respond to this situation. Thats right~ If Masatsugu-san wasnt here then there wouldve chaos at the disappearance of the rural area from the very start. That wouldve been the case with the previous lord. The girls spoke one after another. I see, the previous incompetent king. After so long I remembered the previous Warms king. Now that I see, he was that kind of guy. He was a incompotenent who couldnt decide on anything when the country was being ruined. And he was a sinner who tried to hinder the savior-sama. Blind king who didnt recognize Masatsugu. I heard he was a king who didnt have spirit nor anything. The exact opposite of Aruji-dono. The remaining girls spoke too. Thats a cruel evaluation. And despite me saying that I couldnt find to object to them since everything was true. Even I cannot twist the truth. No, rather should I say that I am an honest person? But, there is only one good point. But thanks to him exiling me I became the orphanage director and was able to meet with all of you. Im only grateful for that. I said so and the girls had surprised faces. Thats true also. Thanks to the incompetence of the previous king I was able to meet Master! I cant believe that Masatsugu-sama was exiled, but thanks to his great incompetence I met you! But in the end~ I think all of it was because Masatsugu-san is a talented person to be a friend of fate~ Because he was incompetent he was jealous of Masatsugu-dono and expelled him. Im happy that he was incompetent.? They all said that and were frolicking. Fu. Certainly it is like that. I smiled when I saw their carefree expressions. Meeting the orphanage girls like this I was able to experience huge growth by myself. In my previous world I was just a highschool student who was bullied but now I have awakened my talents and I was able to protect the girls and bring them up by showing them a good personality and enriched spirituality. The me in the previous world was narrow-minded. Like this coming in this world where it was a breeding ground for testing true power I protected other people without being hindered by anyone, yearned for others and like that I was a human being who was entrusted the fate of the world No, more than a human like a God But I have no interest in being a God. But because I am a human being I can feel sorrow, hatred, sympathy and save the world. We were advancing forward while having carefree conversations after a long while. The day has passed and it has gotten dark. Today well make camp here. Now, is it time to go to sleep soon? Yes, master. Here have Lucia as a hug pillow. Ah, Lucia is unfair~ Also have Elin as a h-h-h-hug pillow please! Ara~ If its about that then its Onee-chans duty. Rather than that useless meat arent mine better which are bursting with energy, Masatsugu-dono? Then as a protection charm for Saviour-sama Ill have his back. *Whoosh* This assassin is cowardly! Ill also be Masters night guard. Just his feet are enough. *Huggu* Youre all noisy. I cant sleep. But~ With their voice they expressed their protest. Sigh. At the time we were having this conversation. Move away! I moved instantly from the futon and grabbed the knife which was thrown from outside of the coach. And then I threw at the direction it was thrown from. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A scream echoed in the night. And then something was slowly approaching with such a terrifyingly bad smell that would make you go mad from it. You are.. Even I was able to be surprised from seeing the person. Because, that person is Warms King That was the completely changed king of Warm. Chapter 112: King Warm’s Return Chapter 112: King Warms?Return Translator: Mr.Nobody Return it Return it Its mine. The throne is mine Give it back. King Warm what a horrible appearance To think you have fallen down so much just by losing the throne King Warm for some reason had been transformed into a sludge-like monster. I dont know the reason. There was no sign of the King he once was, right now he is just a pathetic existence that had fallen into a monster. But on the other hand, I feel that this appearance fitted him more than his previous human appearance. It was probably because even though he had transformed into a monster he was still saying silly things and trying to hang on to power. I dont know what youre talking about since I dont care about it. I dont care about the throne. Why are you obsessed so much about the throne? However, if you wish, you can learn up close how an excellent King like me rules the world and how good my reign is. Youll have to work very hard near me to get the qualifications for a King again. You can copy me as much as you want to understand what it is to be a King. If you do that, then maybe even someone like you will have a chance to be a King again. You cant become a King for nothing. Only by looking at my example as the King can you know what a King is and be able to qualify. Thats a very good idea! Lucia said in a bright voice. If he learns from Master then surely King Warm will grow mentally too. If you learn from Master this way and then work hard to get Masters approval, you may be able to get the throne back! Its a valuable chance to learn from Master. As you learn and reflect on what politics, duties of a King are then there is a chance you might be recognized as a King again! No, being recognized by Master is the very same thing as receiving qualifications to be a King! Thats getting to the point. I nodded to her comment. Listen well, King Warm No, youre just a monster now Listen well, monster. Kings are not alone. Kings are those whove been recognized by the surrounding people. Just like me, who was selfishly made a King which is extremely annoying. To those words, Masatsugu-sama is originally not fit to be a King. However, the people around him are forcibly making him King or something which is out of his role. Honestly, I want him to rule the world but right now hes ruling the Warms Kingdom so hes kind of in an offsetting place. The Guild also wishes that Naomi-sama rules all of the Guilds. Honestly, I want him to be the Demon King in my place. If possible, Id like for him to become the King of the Dwarf Kingdom. No, even above the King of the Demons I want him to be the Emperor who leads all demons. Lucia, Elin, Shii, Silvy, Laara, Clarissa, Mira said. I nodded to the words of the girls. Thats how it is, monster This is what the ?Kings Qualification? is all about. I dont seek it but rather the Kings seat itself calls to me. Its asking for me personally. Someone like you whos so obsessed with it, is the furthest from it. But, despite saying so much and giving him the chance for growth, the sad part is that our words couldnt connect. No matter how many times Id want to save him, hed never move forward unless he repents his mistakes and learns from me. I was once reminded of the reality where there are people that cant be saved even if I want to. Ugaaaaaaa! Selfishly taking it! I will not recognize it! Ill not recognize you! Return it! Give the throne back to me! Return the Crown back to meeeeee! He shouted while having blobs of his watery body pop. Dirty! Dont come this way! You garbage! Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? I immediately sent a shockwave and the former Warms King got blown away. I didnt do it to protect myself but rather to protect my precious partners. The monster rolled around until it hit a huge stone and stopped. It fell on the ground and was writhing on it. His appearance is too ugly, though on the contrary it revealed Warms King true <> as a human being so strangely I can agree to his appearance. And then, The throne is not something of a big deal. I performed my duties for a while as a King to clean up your mess, but I was just doing things like its natural course. I cant help but feel pity for the man who couldnt do so much and while sitting on the throne he was abandoned by the people. And then, If you want this Crown then have it. Here! I said that and I threw the crown which is a proof of the throne to the former Warms King. AAaa!? How dare you! King Warm is surprised at the crown being thrown at him and tries to catch it. But, Smash Just before King Warm can catch it the crown fell on the ground and got smashed. I fired a shockwave to destroy it. Aaah!? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? King Warms The monster screamed and crawled like a worm with his body. I scolded him calmly like a teacher. Thats why I told you. I wouldnt have destroyed that crown if you hadnt tried to reach it. But the deplorable you went and reached for the symbol of authority, the crown. As expected of Master You told him everything. The throne is not taken selfishly, but bestowed by the surrounding people. Thats right. Masatsugu-sama tried to teach King Warms that by destroying the crown. To bestow that much mercy to King Warms whos fallen to a monster, usually this is impossible. I hope King Warm will notice the kindness of Naomi-sama. I nodded to the words of the girls. However, on the other hand it will take time for him to learn. Thats all I can do for today. I hope hell continue to learn. Im looking forward to it, former King. Time to change topic Im going to ask whats been bothering from the start. Your appearance, while I think that its suitable for you, did it come naturally? Or perhaps somebody changed you? I asked this monster these questions. Authors note: Ive started a new work! I was banished from the Heros party however, Im glad that theyve left me. I wont help you guys in the future if you ask me, Im hoping you guys can deal with it. Great Muse, Im troubled if you come with me, you know? I reccomend it to those who enjoy reading Isekai de Kojiin wo Hiraita kedo, Naze ka Darehitori Sudatou to Shinai Ken. Please read even if its just the first episode. Chapter 113: The King’s Duty. Chapter 113: The Kings?Duty. Translator: Mr.Nobody Your appearance, while I think that its suitable for you, did it come naturally? Or perhaps somebody changed you? The monster that turned into a slime like mucus. I asked King Warm. However, this monster. I have no intention to talk with you! He said that and his body shook *Buruburu*. What could he be hiding? My gut is telling me that its not me and the others. I sigh and shake my head. Its tough being a King. Im taking care of the Kingdom now. In that case, I need to take necessary information to keep the Kingdom safe. The methods dont matter. I said that and with telekinesis I restrained the monster. Gyaaaaaaa!? What do you intend to do!? You should understand since youre a former King. No, rather its what youve done to the people up till now. Its just that youre going to receive it yourself. Knowing such anguish can be a good learning experience. Anyhow, youre lacking experience. Im also going to conduct various experiments. Its obvious that this is tied to the current Kings quality. Stop, stop it! Im, Im king of Warms! Im sorry but this is in accordance with the law. Isnt this the law you used regularly? What right do you have to excuse yourself as a monster that could be toxic to the Kingdom? Now, remember the time you enacted these laws. No, noooo! Stop it! Your deeds have caught up to you. But its also a chance to learn this simple reasoning. Youre right. Its natural that even a Demon King has to learn that. Theres a Dwarf proverb which says that striking a cold iron turns the iron into distorted and hardened shape. Shujin-sama is showing himself not just as a military man but also as a sage! I nodded to what Laara, Clarissa and Mira said. Besides, the principle of rule of law must be upheld. After all, Im the King. I cannot break the laws as a King. In twofold meaning, its clear that I was trying to do right thing. Lets do it, Master. Lucia? Lucia smiled kindly. The deeds that Master is doing are not done by Master alone. We No, Master does them because the whole of humanity approves of his action. Thats right, Erin also responds. Masatsugu is the King weve chosen. Thats why, please do as you think is right. Well follow your fair judgements to the end! Shii and Silvy also joined, The spirits and the underworld also support Maa-kuns decisions. Its the duty as a King to devote your heart to the Kingdom. Im sorry that weve entrusted the fate of the world to you Naomi-sama But, fate itself wont let go of Naomi-sama The girls transmitted their feelings. Being King is solitude. You have to make the final decisions yourself. No matter how cold-hearted it is. But, not only the girls but also humanity is supporting me. At that my heart became a bit lighter. Im too after all a human despite being called a God in my own right. Theres nothing more assuring than knowing everyone trusts you. Lets go, King Warm! Erm, monster! Youre gonna fork over the secrets youre hiding! This is king Masatsugus imperial command! Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? Ill use all methods in the book to have this monster speak the truth. This also carries a tinge of cruelty. But, I looked beyond this. I looked at the brightful smiles of everyone. For that aim Im willing to dirty my hands. The chosen people understand that this is their duty in their souls. I actually wanted to be a civilian. But, the world couldnt allow me that so I as a person it seems I have a character that contributes naturally to the peace and tranquility of this world. I am a virtuous person. Maybe perhaps because I am an existence close to God where normal people cant achieve. Naturally, I myself didnt even want that. I want to pass days without standing out and slow. Thats my desire. Sigh, when will those days come. I thought about such things. And while thinking such things, King Warms treatment has finished. Poor thing. Arent you all tattered? There is no need for Master to worry about. Master is too merciful. Thats right. Its not just Masatsugu-samas fault. Its everyones fault. This is the result of Masatsugu-samas action to save the world and this consequence is of that result. If theres something to be responsible about then its the whole world. Aah, thats really so. Theres no regret. This wasnt my personal doing but rather the worlds choice. However, even though having no choice I pitied King Warm out of my kindness. As expected, maybe I am too kind. Like that I self-derided myself. But, on the other hand if you ask people, then maybe by this kindness a lot of lives can be saved. In truth, even King Warm who has become into this form was able to speak the truth through my kindness. Thats right, he didnt need to hold the secret until the very end. I guess thats what its exactly meant when saved by my kindness. Ive saved another poor being which was being toyed around by fate without knowing it. Thats right, Ive learned the shocking truth from the mouth of this monster. As I expected my intuition was correct. No need to be surprised. But, I have to recognize that Im right as a grave fact. In a way, its evidence that the world is moving around me as a human being. As I thought King Warm was hiding an important truth. I was able to see this truth with my discerning eyes and was able to prevent the destruction of the world again. Authors note: Ive started a new work! I was banished from the Heros party however, Im glad that theyve left me. I wont help you guys in the future if you ask me, Im hoping you guys can deal with it. Great Muse, Im troubled if you come with me, you know? I reccomend it to those who enjoy reading Isekai de Kojiin wo Hiraita kedo, Naze ka Darehitori Sudatou to Shinai Ken. Please read even if its just the first episode. Chapter 114: Duchy of Lutzbergen. Chapter 114: Duchy of?Lutzbergen. Translator: Mr.Nobody Its the next morning after the fight with King Warm. ? Do such things even exist? I frowned at the information brought to me by the former king. Theres malice in anybody. But, this times thing takes hold of people with bad intentions and turns them into monsters, it seems. Why did such a thing appear all of a sudden? No, its not sudden. Do you remember that guy named Miyamoto? Lucia tilted her head. Thats right, that Miyamoto. He was pathetic but I have room for sympathy even for him. The thing is that I went to school with him. I see, Lucia nods. Laara, Clarissa and Mira continue talking. Certainly if Masatsugu-dono is in front of them then there will be people who will be jealous of him. But, Masatsugu is special so jealousy is meaningless. Regardless, peoples eyes are still drawn to Shujin-sama. Therefore, those who cant discern reason will always have a complex to Shujin-samas achievements! Thats correct, I nodded. Im like the Moon. I look up to it in the Night Sky but cant reach it. However, people look up to me. But, some people believe they can reach that moon. Perhaps such is the fate of the Saviour-sama who shines like the heavens and illuminates the people. Silvy said that in a sad voice. I guess shes feeling sad for me, she realized implicitly how difficult it is for me to implement my desire to live discreetly and peacefully. But, Im okay. Naomi-sama? I replied to Silvy. Im not alone. I have you girls. Im different from King Warm and Miyamoto who chose to be alone and turned to monsters. Goshujin-sama. Un, yes, its exactly as you say! Lucia smiled brightly. Thats right, in the end this is the difference. In the end they didnt have the companions, charisma and popularity to help them when they were cornered unlike me. On the contrary, I took hold of everything naturally. The conclusion is thats what led them to their downfall and got them chased and hunted by the people, while I reigned as a King and earned their respect. Theres talent of course, but also a broad perspective and modesty to make most of it. I had the desire to improve and the desire to keep learning. If I can do it then so can they I cant help but feel pity for them. Now, leaving that aside, I think more about the . In the future, a powerful enemy might appear due to the <>. Its good to not drop our guard and think that its going to be just small fires like King Warm. Yes, well be careful. Well then, lets depart. Our next destination is the . From what Ive heard there is currently a succession dispute over who will succeed the Great Muse. ? Dont you think youre a bit too carefree this time? Elin said that. Maybe because its like this, currently. ? It seems she didnt understand but, I am not sure either. Anyhow, Ill understand if I go. While having this conversation we set our destination for the Duchy of Lutzbergen. We plan to stay there for several days, then prepare again and leave. This is the Duchy of Lutzbergen? Its a big city. Lucia said it. Thats right. Its one of the most commercial cities and religious cities in Warms. Naomi-sama, everyone, for the time being lets go to the inn and unload our luggage there. We started moving immediately at Silvys words. And then, we checked in at the inn. Its here that we pick up food and other goods that are about to run out and then plan for departure. At that time. *Knock* *Knock* was someone at the door. Strange. I wonder who it could be, Masatsugu-sama. It was not unnatural for Elin to be suspicious. I as a King am leading an expedition but I dont like to stand out. Thats why Ive kept it a secret from everyone else that Ive come here. In that case An assassin sent for Shujin-sama? Mira tries to draw her sword, Wait a bit. Theres no enemy with a motive that tries to attack you as soon as you arrive at the inn. Attacking you in your sleep, in that case its different. Certainly. As expected of Shujin-sama. Im impressed with your intuition. No, its good to be cautious. But, since the entering of the inn they havent stifled their footsteps. I dont think such a fellow is an assassin. Shujin-sama, how far have you extended your sensing range!? Ive assessed the situation from several sources of information. If you can do that then Mira will once again grow. Thank you very much. Ill continue to do my best! However, Mira is filled with intense emotions from the unexpected luck that she can receive training from Shujin-sama in this kind of place! Listen, Mira. I also want to be taught by Masatsugu in different things The dwarf girl Clarissa is jealous and said that while looking at Mira. Fu, Clarissa is studious. Ehm, rather, I want to be taught different things as much as I want by Masatsugu, but Ill be patient. ? I think there was a hidden nuance in that but its good to be studious. I caressed Clarissas head and she smiled happily and blushed. I dont understand but from the surrounding girls I could hear Cheater! Unfair!. I may have done something unconsciously again Well, leaving that aside. Welcome, King Masatsugu. Im glad that youre doing well and I cant be happier than this! The one who opened the door and then prostrated himself is none other than the Duke of Lutzbergen. As I thought it was the Duke himself. To think youd come here, and with just one attendant. There was a single female knight standing behind the Duke. She was dressed somewhat resembling Japanese style. What are you talking about! I wont be satisfied until Ive given you my thanks! Your gratitude? I tilted my head from not understanding the Dukes words. But, the Duke once again made a bowing pose and bowed several times, Thank you for protecting this country, this duchy from the large demon army. Thank you very much. As a duke, I thank you on behalf of my people No, I thank you on behalf of the people in this world. The only reason this world exists now is because of the sacred King Masatsugu! He turned to me with suffocating gratitude and respect and said that.